sweare to performe an vnlawfull thing is he not bound notwithstanding to performe his oath Answ In no wise for so he should adde vnto his sinne of swearing vnlawfully a further sinne of doing vnlawfully 249 Quest Which is the fourth commandement Answ Remember that thou keepe holy the Sabbath day c. 250 Quest What is the duty here commanded Ans To keepe holy the Sabbath and to bee mindfull of it 250 Quest How may this be done Answ By assembling together to pray vnto God and to praise him to heare his holy Word and receiue the blessed Sacraments 250 Quest Is this all that is required to the right keeping of the Sabbath day Answ No but we must prepare our selues by praier and emptying our hearts of sin and meditate vpon Gods works and the word which we haue heard suffering it so to work in vs as that we may be furthered in all holines of life 250 Quest Js there no duty to be done towards our neighbour for the hallowing of this day Answ Yes it is a speciall time of exercising mercy by helping against sudden dangers by collecting and distributing to the poore by visiting the sicke and reconciling dissentions amongst neighbours 254 Quest Is there any set day vnder the new Testament thus to be kept holy Answ Yes the day which is commonly called Sunday but in the Scripture the Lords day or the first day in the week is thus to be kept without alteration to the end of the world 260 Quest When doth the Lords day begin and end Answ It beginneth in the morning at the dawning of the day and endeth next morning likewise 272 Quest Are we bound to do the holy duties of Gods worship all this time without ceasing Answ No for we may refresh our selues with eating and drinking singing and musicke and with any honest delight whatsoeuer whereby the mind is cheared vp and ioy and gladnesse befitting the Lords holy day expressed 276 Quest Is this all that we are bound vnto to keepe the Sabbaths our selues in ceasing from labour and doing the duties thereof Answ No but who so hath Sonne or Daughter Man seruant or Maid-seruant Cattell or stranger within his Gates is alike bound to prouide as much as in him lyeth that they all obserue this day in their kind both man and beast 278 Quest Doth the Lord onely take care for the right spending of this day and leaue vs to our selues vpon the sixe dayes Answ No doubtlesse but it is his will and commandement also that wee should vpon the sixe dayes abstaine from idlenesse and diligently labour in the workes of our callings 279 Quest Is it not lawfull then to forbeare working to attend vpon God and his worship vpon the sixe dayes Answ Yes it is not onely lawfull but necessary for euery one to do the duties of Gods worship euery day of the week in priuate and in publike when iust occasion is offered 282 Quest How can this stand with the command of working vpan the sixe dayes Answ Yes very well because that howsoeuer God is to be serued vpon the sixe dayes yet they are for the most part to be spent in the works of our callings 286 Quest What more speciall rules are wee to follow in our weekely deuotion Answ First we must pray euery day morning and euening Secondly before and after the vse of Gods creatures Thirdly the more our necessities vrge vs pray the oftner and more instantly Fourthly let no day passe without some reading and diuine meditation Fiftly neglect not the publike preaching in the weeke dayes where opportunity is offered to come vnto it 286 Quest What is to be thought of whole dayes set apart to publike duties in the weeke as Saints dayes and dayes of thanksgiuing Answ All this may lawfully be done and is commendable by Gods word therfore we are reuerently to conforme our selues to the ordinance of authoritie herein 287 Quest What is the sin by this Commandement forbidden Answ All prophaning of the Sabbath day which is first by doing worldly works that are not of present necessity by iourneying about worldly affaires idle resting or absenting our selues from the publike duties of Gods worship secondly by forgetfulnesse of the Sabboth vpon the six dayes by which we often bring vpon our selues a necessity of prophaning the same thirdly when being parents or gouernors we leaue our children pupils or seruants to their owne libertie vpon this day 291 Quest VVhat be the reasons of this Commandement Answ They are partly infolded in the Commandement and partly expressed in these words For in six dayes the Lord made heauen and earth c. 295 Quest VVhat are the reasons infolded in this Commandement Answ Three First because the law of the Sabbath is ancient and was in force in Paradise before mans fall Secondly because it is most equall the Lord allowing vs six dayes for our worldly affaires and requiring but one of seauen for the worke of his worship thirdly because the seuenth is the Lords peculiar day so that without sacriledge wee cannot any way prophane it 296 Quest What are the reasons expressed Answ Two first from the Lords owne example who rested vpon the seuenth day from all his workes of creation secondly from his blessing inseparably linked to the hallowing of this day so that he which keepeth it holy shall find it to his comfort vnto him a blessed day 298 Quest Which is the first Commaundement of the second Table or the fifth of the Law Answ Honour thy father and thy mother that thy dayes may be long in the land which the Lord thy God giueth thee 299 Quest In which Commandements doe you learne your dutie towards your neighbour Answ In the six latter commandements which be of the second Table 299 Quest Which is the first of these Commandements Answ Honour thy father and mother c. 301 Quest What are we heere commanded Answ To honour that is to loue reuerence cherish and obey our naturall parents the parents of our countrey and our Fathers in Christ Secondly to carry our selues lowly and reuerently towards our masters being ruled by them in the Lord and toward the ancient and all our betters Thirdly if we be superiors to walk worthy the honor due vnto vs from our inferiors to vse all gentlenes toward them 303 Quest What is here forbidden Answ All irreuerence toward those that be in place and authoritie aboue vs and churlish behauiour in such towards those that be of a low degree 317 Quest VVhence is the reason of this Commandement taken Answ From the promise of long life if God please not to preuent vs with the blessing of eternall life 325 Quest VVhich is the sixt Commandement or the second of the second Table Answ Thou shalt doe no murder 328 Quest VVhat is here forbidden Answ All murdering of our selues or others and all approbation hereof in others either by command counsel consent or concealment Secondly all iniurious actions tending to
tedious and thinke that they keepe the Sabbath as well as any other or as they need to doe and more especially if there be nothing but diuine seruice at the Church But let all such know their errour and repent of it they doe indeed sanctifie the Lords day but it is not after the Lords but their owne manner and therefore cannot be accepted of no more then a master can accept of the best indeauours of his seruant at home at that time when he appointeth him to trauell about his busines abroad For the Lord doth now appoint thee to attend him in the publike place Acts 3. hee hath now imployment for thee there Christ himself the holy Prophets and Apostles lurked not at such times in corners or in priuat houses but went vp to the Temple to pray to preach to conuerse with Gods people in publike duties Acts 2 41. Here is the place where Gods ordinance is chiefely vsed and only at the times appointed heere the Lords presence is promised here hath his glory euer shined by the conuersion of soules and sometime of thousands at once Let the proud seperatist therefore goe by himselfe now into corners as ouer-iust in his owne esteeme to come with others to Gods ordinance in publike let the idle or daintie Sabbath-keeper stay at home in his blind priuate deuotion and the ouer scrupulous absent themselues from Church in the case of no preaching at that time let those contemne publike prayer that know not Gods house the Church to be the house of Prayer But let all that feare the Lord feare thus to peruert the Lords day least in so doing sinne lye at their doores The second head Head 2. Forgetfulnes of the Sabbath vnto which I referre the prophaning of the Sabbath is all forgetfulnesse of this day vpon the sixe either in generall in any of them or in particular the day before according to our distinction when I spake of the dutie in the word Remember and it may haue reference also to the Sabbath past Remember how holy thou wert then what rules of holines thou wert then taught how thou didst then make shew of a good disciple of Christ when thou sattest to learne thy lesson of him as Saul who fell downe before the Lord and said Lord what wouldest thou haue mee to doe Acts 9. 1. Sam. 2. and as Samuel Speake Lord for thy seruant heareth Least doing contrariwise in the weeke-dayes after and as one that rather listeneth to Satan and to thine owne corrupt heart thou be condemned out of thine owne mouth for drawing neere vnto God with thy lips but hauing thine hart farre estranged from him The third head Head 3. Neglect of inferiours vnto which I referre the prophaning of the Sabbath is by leauing such as are vnder our gouernment to their owne vnbridled and licentious liberty vpon the Sabbath day which is no small fault in parents masters and gouernours For whilst euery priuate man doth thus neglect his domestick charge the minister may preach reproue admonish and teach but little wil it profit to bring them to the right obseruation of Christian duties Besides doth it not grieue any good parents or masters to see their children or seruants miscarry and come to misery but to be negligent of them at these times is the right way to bring them to all lewdnesse and consequently to smart and misery for which they may also then with heauy hearts thanke their gouernors that were too gentle and remisse towards them 1. Sam. 2. as Ely was vnto his children whose lamentable estate in his children and posteritie what hard heart can reade of without relenting Quest 83. What be the reasons of this Commandement Answ They are partly infolded in the Commandement and partly expressed in these words for in sixe dayes the Lord made heauen and earth the sea c. Quest. 84. What are the reasons infolded in the commandement Answ Three 1. Because the law of the Sabbath is ancient and was of force in Paradice before mans fall 2 Because it is most equall the Lord allowing vs sixe dayes for our worldly affaires and requiring but one of seuen for the workes of his worship 3. Because the seuenth is the Lords peculiar day so that without sacriledge we cannot any way prophane it Reasons infoulded in this Commandement Explan This commandement being of maine and speciall vse for the furthering of true godlinesse and such as vpon which the rest of the law hangeth is therefore both placed in the middest and because man naturally is most vnapt to bee moued with the reuerence hereof fortified with many reasons beyond the rest Which reasons are euery one of great force partly infolded and not distinctly placed out of the words of the commandement and partly expressed and set downe at large by themselues Reas 1 The first reason infolded is taken from the word Remember as if the Lord should haue said Howsoeuer all the rest of these lawes haue hitherto passed without such expresse mention especially when mans nature was vncorrupt in Paradise yet this law of the Sabbath was expressely giuen at that time and now I giue you warning only to remember it as most ancient and euer vsed amongst all my deuout people so that if old customs wil beare any sway with you the very remembrance of this must needs be of force to moue you to keepe holy my Sabbaths Or else Remember is a reason of force because it is a note of special charge for the duty vnto which it is prefixed For when a master commandeth his seruants diuers things and would chiefely haue some one thing done hee impresseth it with this word remember as if hee should say I would not haue that neglected or forgotten by any meanes If therefore any earnest speciall charge giuen by the Lord be of any force with thee if the old custome of Gods Church euer since the creation bee of any force doe not prophane but keepe holy the Sabbath day Reason 2 Gene. 2. The second reason infolded is taken from these wordes Sixe dayes shalt thou labour c. as if the Lord should haue said It is no vnreasonable matter or hard vnto thee that I require in bidding thee keepe holy the Sabbath day it is but one day of seauen I allow thee six for the workes of thy calling I will be content onely with the seuenth though I haue made all the dayes and could require six and leaue thee but one therefore doe thou willingly keepe this day This is a reason of great moment and oftentimes onely vsed as being alone sufficient to mooue any honest heart to obedience In Paradise it was the maine reason to Adam and Euah Ye shall eate of all the trees in the garden but of the tree in the middest ye shall not eat it was the reason vsed to mooue the Israelites to let their land rest the seuenth yeare that the poore might haue some comfort
these things could not better haue been couched together The first words expresse the first Commandement of hauing the Lord for our God for this is to belieue in him to loue him to feare him and to pray vnto him the second is expressed in the next words to worship him and to giue him thanks it being the duty of this Commandement purely to doe the parts of his worship the third is expressed in the words following to honour his holy name and his word it being the maine matter specially pointed at there that in all things Gods name and his Word be glorified and the fourth of keeping holy the Sabbath and then deuoutly seruing God in the duties by him appointed is expressed in the last words and to serue him truly all the dayes of my life as will appeare more plainely in the larger opening of euery of these Commandements as here followeth Quest 53. How many be the parts of euery of the Commandements of the first Table Answ Two the Commandement it selfe and the reason thereof Explan Before that wee come to the particular handling of each Commandement two things are further to bee premised first certaine rules are to be laid downe tending to the better vnderstanding of them and then is to be shewed the singularity of these Commandements concerning God aboue those that concerne our neighbour Rule 1. Rules for expounding the Commandements First for the Rules one is this Euery affirmatiue commanmandement includeth his negatiue and the negatiue the affirmatiue as for example the third commandement is negatiue Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord in vaine now it containeth also the affirmatiue thou shalt honour the name of the Lord and so of the rest and this is plaine from sundry places thus expounding them The fourth Commandement expoundeth it selfe thus when the Lord vnto the affirmatiue Keepe holy the Sabbath day addeth the negatiue Thou shalt doe no manner of worke therein The fifth is thus expounded where it is said He that curseth Father or Mother or that is disobedient vnto them shall bee brought forth and stoned to death and generally the commandements of the second Table being all negatiue but one are thus expounded of our Sauiour Christ saying the second is this Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe Rule 2. The second rule is this Euery negatiue commandement doth bind alwaies and vnto all times euery affirmatiue doth onely bind alwaies but not vnto all times also as for example Thou shalt not haue no other Gods but me the affirmatiue of hauing the Lord for our God doth bind alwaies so that he sinneth whosoeuer at any time denieth the Lord in his heart or doth contrarie to the feare or loue of God but hee sinneth not that doth not actually exercise these affections at all times because that a man sometime sleepeth sometime through the violence of diseases looseth the vse of his reasonable soule many times also is possessed with vehement thoughts which employ the mind another way and lastly occasions are not at all times offered to try our hearts The fourth Commandement in the affirmatiue hath Remember that thou keepe holy the Sabbath day against this hee sinneth whosoeuer doth breake the Sabbath but he sinneth not that doth not keepe it at all times and parcels of times because the weakenesse of our natures requireth some rest and pause at what time we cannot be busied in holy exercises The like is to bee said of honouring our parents c. But come to negatiue Commandements and you shall see that whosoeuer ceaseth from obseruing them at any time is a sinner for example Thou shalt doe no murther is a negatiue command and so is Thou shalt not commit adultery if any man then shall murther at any time or be adulterous whether he be drunken or sober angry or quiet tempted or not in whatsoeuer place time or occasion hee is a transgressor and this distinction is set forth amongst Schoole-men by the termes of semper and ad semper The third Rule is this Rule 3. Euery commandement forbidding any sinne doth not onely forbid the sinne named but all sins of the same ranke also and all occasions of the same and the maine sinne onely is named to make the branches the more odious as being of the same nature before the Lord. Thus Christ himselfe interpreteth the sixth seauenth and third commandements where reprouing the Pharisees doctrine Math. 5. only forbidding murther and the act of adultery and false swearing by Gods holy name he teacheth that euen vnaduised anger is a sinne and to looke vpon a woman to lust after her is adultery and to sweare any oath at all in ordinary communication is from the Diuell by which we may gather how we are to vnderstand the other commandements also The fourth rule is this Rule 4. The Commandements of the first table are absolutely to be kept and for themselues the other of the second table are to bee kept for the first For if any man shall obserue this Thou shalt haue none other Gods but mee Thou shalt not make any grauen Image c. or thou shalt not take the name of the Lord in vaine in meere obedience to the Kings Lawes or thereby to please holy men who doe spit at the workers of such abhominations and not through an imediate reuerence of that heauenly maiesty which hath commanded that mans obedience is none obedience his keeping of these lawes is no keeping of them because the maine thing heere intended is neglected viz. the setting vp of God in our hearts aboue all and that which is most abhorred is practised viz. the feare of God taught by the preceps of men Esa 29.13 And on the other side who so shall obserue these lawes Thou shalt not kill Thou shalt not steale c. without being moued herevnto through a conscience of the first table commending the loue of God vnto vs and the loue of man for Gods cause after whose Image he is made his keeping also is no keeping of the law because the praise of men is the marke at which he aymeth or else that he may be dealt friendly withall againe and thus did the very Pharisees and Publicans Math. 6. Math. 5. Hee only loueth his neighbour aright which maketh the loue of God the fountaine and beginning of his loue to his neighbour Rule 5. The fift Rule is this Howsoeuer the least commandement is not so small but the breach thereof deserueth death yet the breaches of some commandements are greater and more heynous then of others Thus to breake the commandements of the first Table is in it selfe simply more heynous and this sinne shall haue a more grieuous punishment in hell then sinnes against the second table For Sodom and Gomorrah saith Christ vnto the Iewes Math 11. shall rise vp against you and condemne you because their sinne in refusing and denying their God and Sauiour was greater then all
euen as the holy Scriptures yea which is horrible before them and against them It is a farre greater wickednes accounted amongst them to omit auricular confession once in the yeare which was inuented by man then to leade a vile life all the yeare long to taste a little flesh vpon the Friday then to wallow in the filthy sin of vncleannes that a Priest be coupled vnto one lawful wife then that he defile himselfe with many whores Pap. pharis cap. â—7 to neglect a vow of going on Pilgrimage then to breake the necessarie vow of obedience in diuers Morall and Christian duties to God and man c. and therefore whereas any light punishment sufficeth when Gods lawes are broken such as breake any of their traditions are punished with imprisonment banishment death Neither doth it make any whit the more for their iustification whereas they pretended them to be the Traditions of holy men and ancient for this was the colour of the Pharisies theirs were the Traditions of the Fathers yet they were threatned for teaching and following them as Papists doe at this day Yet on the other side this hindreth not but that a true Christian Church may without any imputation of Idolatry inuent according to Ecclesiasticall prudence and impose decent circumstances of time place habit and gestures for the outward clothing of Gods worship so they be neither burthensome in multitude nor superstitious nor vnsauorie but tending to edification good order and comlines whereby the sincere inward worship may be not choaked but cherished Such are those which our blessed Mother hath thought fit to reteine as being vsed of old in the purer age before the corruptions of Popery crept in but as for the later Ceremonies which are the very spawne of Romish superstition our Church hath most piously and wisely cast them out of her doores I pray God and hope they shall neuer rush in againe Iohn 4.20 Secondly an Idoll is worshipped and not the true God when as men rest in the outward work of his seruice without the truth of heart and spirit For God is a Spirit and all true worshippers worship him in Spirit and in truth As the Apostle saith of comming together to the holy Communion 1. Cor. 11.20 When ye come together into one place This is not to eate the Lords body So is it of all other duties the outward hearing and preaching of the Word the outward praying singing and giuing of thankes are not alwayes acceptable seruice vnto God but when the life of the Spirit and heart is annexed The drawing neare with the lips when the heart is away is abomination to the Lord. And herein againe are they of the Church of Rome to be taxed for that they place the worship of God in outward things in kneeling knocking crouching kissing crossing repeatings praying vpon Beades sprinkling with holy water going on pilgrimage c. and some dull and ignorant people of our Church which serue God with the bare reciting of the Pater noster Creed and ten Commandements with resorting to the place of his worship and inwardly profiting no more then stocks and stones All these and the like doe please the Lord no better with their seruice then Kain did with his sacrifice or the Iewes imperfect offering Lastly an Idoll is worshipped and not the true God when men presume to compasse about the Lords Altar with vnwashen hands when they come impenitently to doe any holy duty For the Lord professeth that he is not delighted in any such seruice yea that he requireth it not yea which is more that it is abomination vnto him Wherefore he dealeth with the Iewes in this case by his Prophet Esay Esay 1.12 as a man would deale with his professed enemy who notwithstanding maketh a shew of loue by offering his best seruice he sendeth him as it were to meete them vpon the way and to stay them from their incense and Sacrifices new Moones and Sabbaths bidding them to bring no more oblations in vaine and professing that hee is weary of their solemne Assemblies c. and the cause hereof was for that their hands were full of bloud that is they liued impenitently in oppression and wrong and other heynous sinnes Now if God be not serued but grieued and made weary by being thus serued what else can it bee but an Idoll vnto which homage is done when holy duties are vndertaken by wicked persons liuing and proceeding in their sinnes Whence wee may see the fearefull estate of sinners which make a trade of wickednesse they runne still more into sinne euen into the worshipping of an idoll when they would be holyest when they would giue God honour they doe most dishonour him when they would bring a present to pacifie his wrath they make him more angry and to bid them bring no more oblations in vaine Wherefore whosoeuer thou art that wouldest please God by doing the parts of his worship present him first with a broken heart and contrite Spirit for thy sinnes as Dauid did Psal 51. Luke 16. wash the feete of the Lord with thy teares as Mary Magdalen did be deiected and haue a sense of thy sinnes foulenes as the poore publican had Rom. 7. let there bee an hatred of that which thou hast done as in Paul let there be a forsaking of sinne as in him that shall haue mercy Prou. 28.13 and then shalt thou bee like to bring an acceptable present and not to depart without thy full load of mercy and iustification Quest. 60. What are wee heere commanded Answ To performe all outward duties of Gods seruice according to his will reuealed in his word The duties of this Commandement Explan This duty of doing all the parts of Gods worship according to his will c. doth necessarily follow vpon the contrary forbidden viz. the following of our owne heads in the seruice of God for if we may not make our phantasies the rule of our doings then certainely Gods word alone must be our rule in all things Againe our God is so wise and prouident for our good as that it cannot but be a great disparagement vnto his care ouer vs to thinke that he hath left vs at sixe abd seauen in matters of so great moment as the parts of his worship be In the old Testament the temple was distinctly plotted out and all sacrifices particularly prescribed Matth 6. And in the new Testament the Lord directeth his Disciples not only in the matter but in the maner of fasting prayer 1. Cor 11. Chap. 14. and giuing of almes Saint Pauâ— setteth downe the maner of rightly comming to the holy Communion and how the word is to be preached and heard But yet there is difference for matter of circumstance betwixt the old Testament and the new Gal. 4. In the old as in the infancy of the Church euerie particular is set downe about euery duty for that was the time in which they
to be done we must not as hap hazzard promise to doe this or that without any respect of the time but we must call to mind whether our intended time will not fall vpon the Lords day least we be constrained by vertue of our couenant sometime to pay a summe of money to take this or that iourney to meet vpon this or that worldly occasion vpon the Sabbath day Math. 27 62. Againe we must make a speciall remembrance hereof vpon the day going before for this was wont to be called the day of preparation vnto the Sabbath and it hath been an ancient custome amongst Christians vpon the Saterday after dinner to absteine from working and to dispose themselues towards the Sunday Exod 19. Neither was this preparation without cause if it were made aright by praier reading meditation and confession of sinnes that they might be clensed therefrom seeing that our infirmities and fleshlinesse doth make vs vnfit for these spirituall and heauenly duties we are made vnholy by the sinnes of the weeke and so full of filthy blemishes that we had need to wash and to purge before we come into the presence of so holy and glorious a God in the assembly of his people Euen as the Israelites were commaunded to wash and to sanctifie themselues before the day of the Lords comming downe amongst them vpon the mount so should we remember that to morrow is the day wherein the Lord hath appointed to come downe amongst vs in the place of his worship and therefore to purge our hearts from malice enuy anger and all wickednesse and to beseech the Lord for his grace and direction both to speaker and hearers that we may keepe holy-day to the glory of his name Esa 58. Lastly we must also remember and keepe the Sabbath in minde when it is past viz. by thinking vpon the holinesse which wee then made shew of in appearing humbling our selues before and hearkening vnto the Lord as though wee were schollers of his schoole that wee may bee ashamed to walke otherwise the dayes of the weeke following and by thinking vpon the instructions deliuered vnto vs that wee may at the least practise them in speciall more carefully then before For through the want of this remembrance it commeth to passe that euen they which are holy vpon the Sunday are wicked all the dayes of the weeke besides that our Sabbath-keeping is like the Iewes fasting or hanging of the head like a bul-rush for a day which the Lord doth greatly disdaine Memb. 3 The third member of the dutie here inioyned is that wee keepe holy a Sabbath that is a cessation a rest for this is so inseparably ioyned vnto the time which is to be kept holy as that take away rest and you take away the holy day for the holy day is a Sabbath a rest Therefore Leuit. 23. whereas there were many festiuall times appointed in the Mosaicall Law the feast of the Passeouer of Pentecost of the gathering of fruits c. they were all called by the name of Sabbaths Esa 1.16 What we must rest from vpon the Sabbath Now the Sabbath or rest which wee must keepe is first and chiefly from sinne and thus our life should be a continuall Sabbath according to that diuine rule Cease to doe euill learne to doe well seeke iudgement and releeue the oppressed but principally vpon the Lords day when hee is most to be honoured hereby But alas how foulely is this rest abused in these miserable times no day in the weeke being a day of such licentiousnes as this wherein as though hell it selfe were broken loose some spend their time and mony and wits in the alehouse drinking and swilling like drunken swine some waste that which they haue gotten with hard labour in carding and dicing Leuit. 2.3 Secondly this rest must bee from ordinary not absolutely necessarie labour which is further expressed in the wordes following In it thou shalt doe no manner of woâ—ke and in another place speaking of this time he saith There shall be no worke done therein it is the Sabbath of the Lord in all your dwellings this being added as a reason why no worke might be done because it is the Sabbath of the Lord as if he should haue said ye cannot keepe a Sabbath vnlesse yee cease from working 〈◊〉 ad Elpid Thirdly wee are to cease from workes of speciall times as plowing sowing reaping c. Constantine in his Epistle to Elpidiâ—s willeth that all should rest vpon the Sabbath day onely hee speaketh of dangerous weather at some time yea often in the time of planting and graffing and sowing through which experience taught that their fruit perished and was lost in which case hee giueth libertie to these businesses rather then that the good gifts of God should be lost Anno 27. Hen. 6 Others long agone prouided that no Faires or Markets should be kept vpon the Sabbath day as in the time of Henry the sixt here in England and yet before that euen before the Conquest Conâ— VVinch in the time of Canutus it was ordained that Faires and Markets and worldly workes should cease vpon that day and Charles the great commanded his Visitors that all worldly businesses should cease whether it were sowing time or planting Conc. Dingulo-sunens Can. 13. or cutting of vines c. And in an old Councell it was decreed That if any should worke his beast vpon the Lords day it should be forfeited to the King 4. We must cease from the works of our speciall callings for the six dayes are appointed for them Sixe dayes shalt thou doe all that thou hast to doe Shop-keepers ought not therefore to follow their trades of selling Millers of grinding c. and if there bee any else of the like nature they must rest from the works of their callings at this time of rest Likewise it is fit that Bayliffes and Apparitors should on this day forbeare seruing their Processes according to the decree of Leo and Anthemius who ordeined That if they should execute these offices vpon the Lords day they should bee proscribed that is forfeit all their goods 5. We must rest from worldly speeches and thoughts either by making bargaines or talking of worldly businesse or contriuing the same in our minds when we performe these duties then is the day kept as glorious vnto the Lord as hath been already noted out of the Prophet Esa 58.13 Memb. 4 The fourth member of the dutie here inioyned is that wee sanctifie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that Sabbath day which the Lord hath appointed Now it is granted of all that the Iewes were to keepe such a Sabbath vnder the old Testament indeed but much doubt is made for the time of the new Testament wherefore here ariseth another question Quest 74. Is there any set day vnder the new Testament thus to be sanctified and kept holy Answ Yes the day which is commonly called Sunday but
be made a kind of Sabbath how can this stand with the command of working vpon the six dayes Answ Yes very well because that howsoeuer God is to be serued vpon the sixe dayes yet they are for the most part to bee spent in the workes of our callings Quest. 80. All this being but generall what more speciall rules are wee to follow in our weekly deuotion Answ 1. Wee must pray euerie day morning and euening 2. Before and after the vse of Gods good creatures 3. The more our necessities vrge vs to pray the oftner and the more instantly 4. Let no day passe without some reading and diuine meditations 5. Neglect not the weeke day Sermons when opportunitie is offered to come vnto them Explan After the necessitie of performing Gods worship euery day declared I haue thought it not amisse to set down speciall rules for the direction of all men for though we are to make euery day a kinde of Sabbath yet wee are not to follow the practise of Monkes and Friers framing our life to idlenesse in regard of worldly affaires nor yet of some ouer-zealous persons trauelling from place to place to heare the Word of God spending many whole daies in this manner the businesses of our calling being neglected they can haue little comfort herein when God shall aske who required these things at your hands But he that is desirous to performe his weeke-dayes seruice acceptably vnto the Lord must 1. Reuerendly commend his supplications and giuing of Rule 1 thankes euery day morning and euening vnto the Lord as Daniel kneeled downe and prayed three times a day Dan. 6.10 for a figure of which it was commanded vnder the old Testament that they should sacrifice a Lambe morning and euening euery day continually which Lambe did represent Christ Exod. 29.39 and this sacrificing was a comming to God by prayer in his name and in the merits of his bloud-shed Now this was done publikely at the doore of the Tabernacle shewing that in euery little Tabernacle or Church Vers 42. such as is euery Christian mans family the like should be performed in the company of the members therof children seruants Wherefore heathen families wanting the true knowledge and feare of God are branded thus that they call not vpon his name as in that imprecation of the Prrophet Powre out thy wrath O Lord vpon the heathen Iere. 10.25 and vpon the families that call not vpon thy Name It is not enough to say the Lords prayer or some other drowsily being halfe asleepe or without minding it as is the manner of most men for this is the sacrifice of fooles who know not that they doe euill Eccl. 4 17. neither is it enought for Gouernours to pray by themselues alone but the right worshipper of God prayeth heartily if he be the master of a little Tabernacle he sacrificeth in the doore thereof Rule 2 1. Tim 4.5 Secondly thou must pray before and after the vse of Gods good creatures for euery creature of God is sanctified by the word prayer when Adam had sinned all things seruing for mans vse were accursed now by Iesus Christ alone this curse is remoued but not without presenting him in prayer before the Father So that come to partake of these benefits without prayer and thou feedest thy selfe with curses which thou mayest looke should be the ouerthrow and not the vpholding of thy bodie Rule 3 Psalm 50 15. Thirdly the more our necessities vrge vs wee must pray the oftner and the more instantly Dauid in this case prayeth day and night and without ceasing and sheweth that continuall praying is therein required Call vpon me saith the Lord in the time or trouble Iam. 5 13. What must we call vpon him then onely no but oftner and more instantly then aboue all other times To this purpose saith S. Iames â—s any amongst you afflicted let him pray that is let him make this a time of continuall prayer and so in the like cases Rule 4 4. We must let no day passe without reading and diuine meditations for hereby we doe encrease our heauenly substance according to that Prayer reading meditation and tentation make a perfect diuine Exhort one another daily saith S. Paul Hebr. .13 1. Tim. 4.13 and to Timothy Giue attendance to reading to exhortation to doctrine If any shall say This is needfull indeed for a Diuine but bindeth not the people I answere That it doth not binde them indeed vnlesse they esteeme of Gods blessing desire to be saued but if they doe they are bound as well as the Diuine Hee onely is blessed that meditateth thus in the Law of God and thus doing saith Paul to Timothie Thou shalt saue thy selfe as a Christian and others as a Diuine Fiftly thou must attend vpon Sermons when opportunitie Rule 5 is offred that is ordinarily whilst the Word is plentifully preached vpon the Sabbaths otherwise thou must euen vse importunitie and the reason is good the Preacher must preach opportune and importune therefore thou must bee ready to heare if need doeth so require not onely vpon opportunitie but vpon importunitie when it will not so well stand with the season or thy wordly of affaires When the famine of hearing the Word of the Lord should come the Prophet saith that they should wander Amos 8.12 From the North to the East they should run to and fro to heare the word of the Lord. Quest 81. What is to be thought of whole dayes in the weeke set apart to holy duties as Saints dayes and dayes of thanksgiuing in publike Answ All this may lawfully be done and is commendable by Gods Word and therefore we are reuerently to conforme our selues to the ordinance of authoritie herein Holy dayes to be kept Explan Howsoeuer all good Christians doe yeeld to that which hath beene already said about our weekly deuotion yet there is great difference about making whole weekdaies holy dayes and specially the dayes of Saints the fountaine whereof is said to haue beene Popery To handle this poyint therefore somewhat more largely I say first that it is lawfull for the Christian Magistrate to command some of the weeke dayes to be obserued as holy by abstaining from publike ordinary workes of our callings and frequenting Gods publique Seruice 1. Because the Magistrate is ordained for our good but a Reason 1 greater good can hee not doe vnto the Church Rom. 13.3 then next vnto the sanctifying of the Sabbath to prouide for the solemnitie of some other dayes of which iust occasion is giuen that thus Gods seruice may be vpheld euen vpon the weeke day Reason 2 2. Because godly Magistrates haue vsed thus to doe and beene commended therefore As Hester and Mordecai vpon the wonderfull deliuerance of the Iewes Est 9.21 and the sword put into their hands to be reuenged vpon their enemies set apart the fourteenth and fifteenth day of the moneth Adar to be
commonly runne into 3. A disposition alwayes to interprete such things as are done against vs in the best sense that wee can as it is noted to bee the property of loue It thinketh not euill 1 Cor. 13.5 for by a misconstruction men are often prouoked causelesly to sinne against their owne soules or when small matters are aggrauated and accounted greater 4. A loue of peace and seeking it with all men as much as may be according to the precept As much as in you lyeth Roâ— 12.8 haue peace with all men And againe Dost thou desire to liue long and to see good dayes refraine thy tonge from euill Psal 34.12 and thy lips that they speake no guile cease to doe euill learne to doe well seeke peace and ensue it 5. Lastly a minde content for the loue of peace sometimes to depart with a mans right as Abram the vncle Gen. 13. Math. 17. gaue Lot his nephew his choise being content that part which hee left and Christ when he had proued that hee was not to pay tribute or poll money did notwithstanding pay it being demanded By interring and timely bringing to the buriall dead bodies of Christian people or others which being vnburied would be noysome and preiudiciall to the liues of the liuing Wherefore Abraham prouideth a place to bury Sarah in But this taxeth not the hanging vp of paricides or other notorious murtherers in chaines without buriall who are vnworthy of the honour of Christian buriall And this duty doth more properly belong to the fift Commandement 1 Pet. 2.2 Ro. 10.14 Now as there is a spirituall murthering as well as a corporall so there are duties to be done to preserue the spirituall life and first to preserue thine owne thou art bound to desire the sincere milke of the word as S. Peter saith that thou maist grow thereby 1 Pet. 2.2 Rom. 10.14 attend the preaching hereof whereby faith may be wrought and confirmed and that with all diligence as it is to bee preached in season and out of season thou must hide the word in thy heart by serious meditation as Dauid did Psal 119.11 Cor. 3.16 and let it dwell plenteously in thee pray continually for grace and reuerently receiue the Sacraments and vnto all these ioyne obedience be doers of the word and not hearers onely deceiuing your selues If any of these things bee neglected Iam. 1.22 thy soule cannot liue thou destroyest thy selfe euerlastingly To preserue the life of the soule To preserue thy neighbours spirituall life 1. If thou be a minister teach exhort rebuke vse all meekenes discretion and diligence in doctrine and life to keepe in the right way to bring in such as are out to strengthen the weake to comfort the faint-hearted to curbe the vnruly to informe the ignorant and erronious and to further the sanctification saluation of all 2. If thou beest a Iudge a ruler or a magistrate in executing iustice seeke not onely in regard of temporall punishments to make men affraid of sinning but much more because they shall thus damne and destroy their owne soules commend an honest and deuout course of life both by word and example so as S. Paul saith to Timothy thou maist saue both thy selfe and many others 3. If thou be father or mother master or priuate gouernour teach and season youth in good things betimes command them with Abraham to walke in the way of the Lord instruct them in the grounds of religion out of the holy Scriptures euen in their childhood with Timothies grandmother chastize them duly when they sinne against God as Ely did not and in all things bee an example of holinesse vnto them bringing them to the publike place of Gods worship and praying earnestly for them with Elchana and Hannah and thus thou shalt dedicate them with Samuel to the LORD and well prouide for the saluation of their soules Heb. 3.13 Leuit. 19.27 4. If thou be a priuate person exhort such as are backward and prouoke vnto loue and good workes reproue such as offend and suffer them not to sinne such as are forward in goodnesse incourage with the Kingly Prophet who saith I was glud when they said Psal 1 22. 1 Cor. 10â— let vs goe vp to the house of the Lord and by no meanes lay any stumbling-blocke before thy brother by which he should fall and perish and thus many priuate persons to their great ioy saue the soules of others whilest others carelesse of these duties like Cain haue murtherous mindes and say am I my brothers keeper Quest 94. What is the seauenth Commandement Answ Thou shalt not commit Adultery Quest 95. What is heere forbidden Answ First all outward vncleane actions of Adultery Fornication c. Secondly all filthy and vncleane speeches songs and Bookes and Ballads of this sort Thirdly all incontinent thoughts and lusts of the heart Fourthly whatsoeuer is an occasion of vncleannesse as surfetting drunkennesse and idlenesse c. Mat. 5.28 Explanat The sinne heere forbidden is not onely the act of Adultery but whatsoeuer is any way against chastitie or sobernesse either in deed in word or in thought directly or indirectly as a meanes of sinning heere against For thus large our Sauiour sheweth the extent of this Commandement to be where hee saith Whosoeuer looketh vpon a woman to lust after her hath committed adultery with her in his heart stretchihg this commandement to the very thoughts and the meanes of such wicked thoughts a wandering eye Gen 19.18 First therefore this commandement is broken by vnclean actions of euery kinde whether by beastiality Leuit. 18.23 or by vnnaturall lust Rom. 1.26.27 and so foule an euill is this as that the Lord hath done more against it euen in the view of the world then against any other sinne sweeping away euen whole Kingdomes with fire and brimstone from Heauen not sparing any of that impure people and continuing the memoriall of his iudgement vnto this day by the dead sea which is there by the apples outwardly faire hauing nothing within them but smoke and by the generall desolation of the Countrey voyd of euery liuing creature Deut. 22.22 Or the act of vncleannesse is committed with a man or woman married or betrothed and this is adultery which is also so foule as that the punishment appointed is death If any man bee found lying with a woman married to a man then they shall dye euen both twaine to wit the man that lay with the wife 23. and the wife If a maa bee betrothed to an husband and a man lye with her then shall yee bring them both out to the gates of the Citie and shall stone them with stones to death And good reason that adultery should bee thus puninished because it is an abhominable sinne diuers wayes Against adultery 1. It is a breach of a most sacred couenant made before God and the congregation of his people in most sollemne
diuided from God vpon which hee will poure out his wrath Prayer at going to meat 1. Tim. 4.5 Againe prayers are ordinarily to be vsed when wee receiue any of Gods good creatures for our sustenance For by mans sinne the creatures become accursed vnto him by prayer they are againe sanctified Euery creature of God is sanctified by the word and prayer 1. Sam. 9.13 When a feast was made in the land of Zuph it is said that the people would not eat vntill that Samuel came and had blessed the feast euen as it is said of the beasts being gathered together to the waters in the wildernesse that for feare of poyson they will not drinke till the Vnicorne hath with his horne stirred the waters And after meat it is necessary to praise God so as we are commanded Whether we eate or drinke or whatsoeuer we doe 1 Cor. 10.31 we shall doe all â—o the glory of God Praying in time of troublel Dan. 6. Extraordinarily we must pray oftner in the time of any extraordinary danger or trouble by sicknesse persecution battles and wars famine and losses Daniel at this time besides morning and euening prayed also at noone-tide daily Dauid in the like case prayed seauen times a day and at midnight Christ prayed three times together in his agonie Mâ—th 27. Acts 2. And the Disciples continued daily together in prayer And in those times of persecution the faithfull are noted to haue met to prayer and to haue continued three sometime sixe daies together without taking food vntil night These times of trouble are more specially times of prayer to make praying our practice night and day and to procure others to pray with vs and for vs. Ioh. 4. â—0 For the place and gesture to be vsed in prayer wee know that now there is no difference of places howsoeuer it hath beene in times past for euery where God may be called vpon in Spirit and in truth and for gesture Come saith the Prophet let vs fall downe and kneele before the Lord our maker Not that prayer is not auailable without kneeling for Isaack walked in the fields and prayed Ionah lying in the whales belly prayed c. But because all worship both of body and soule is due to the Lord of all and because prostration or kneeling is a meanes to b eed the more humility in the minde therefore though kneeling be not alwayes necessary yet it is to be preferred both in publike and priuate by all that would yeeld vnto God his due and entire worship and in all publike prayers it is the more duely and strictly to be vsed where the orders of Church doe expressly enioyne it or the laudable custome of the congregation commend it To conclude the omission of decent vsuall gesture must needs be more or lesse scandalous as arguing either coldnesse in deuotion or contempt of the Church or discrepancie in opinion oâ— in affection from the rest of Gods people with whom wee seeme to make but halfe coniunction whilest wee denye the vniformity of our bodily humiliation And thus much of the generall Introduction to Prayer Of the Lords Prayer Quest 116. HOw and according to what patterne ought wee to pray Answ The Patterne and forme of prayer for our direction is the Lords Prayer Our Father which art in Heauen hallowed bee thy name thy kingdome come thy will bee done in earth as it is in heauen Giue vs this day our dayly bread and forgiue vs our trespasses as wee forgiue them that trespasse against vs and lead vs not into temptation but deliuer vs from euill For thine is the Kingdome the power and glory for euer and euer Amen Explan Hauing hitherto made way to the Lords Prayer following in the Catechisme by considering some necessary questions it followeth now that wee come more neerely to the prayer it selfe which is our onely absolute and perfect patterne Concerning this prayer consider we some things generally and then particularly of the parts heereof Generally who was the Author of this prayer The Author of this Prayer Luâ— 11.1 Answ Christ Iesus our Lord who with the Father and Spirit is God blessed for euer Hee hauing beene himselfe busied in prayer was desired by his Disciples saying Good maister teach vs to pray as Iohn also taught his Disciples and he said vnto them When yee pray say Our Father which art in heauen c. Whence ir hath the name the Lords Prayer as the Lords Day the Lords Supper c 2. Consider therefore the excellencie of this Prayer as Salomons song is called a Song of songs so this may bee a Prayer of Prayers excelling all other prayers And as the Lords Supper because by him instituted is of that reuerend account that whosoeuer eateth and drinketh vnworthily eateth and drinketh his owne damnation so whosoeuer vseth the Lords Prayer being of diuine Institution vnworthily endangereth himselfe of damnation heereby The Author is the wisedome of the Father like vnto himselfe hath made this Prayer with admirable wisedome drawing the whole Scriptures into a short Epitome heerein and comprizing all our wants of euery kinde in a few wordes with all most needfull directions about prayer and reasons mouing in the offering vp of Praoer So that if all men should all together haue studied all their dayes they could not possibly make a prayer of such worth and excellencie Math. 6.9 Thirdly consider the vse of this prayer which is both for the words and the matter and forme Some thinke that it is onely to be vsed as a direction by which wee may learne how and what to pray and that the wo ds are not to be vsed because Christ saith After this manner pray yee Others thinke it the onely prayer to be vsed at all times and vpon all occasions because Christ saith When yee pray say Our Father Luc. 11.2 c. But neither right the truth is that which maketh a perfect consent betwixt these two Euangelists reporting what Christ said viz. the vse of this Prayer is not onely to direct for matter or for words but for both say these words when ye pray or vse this patterne for a direction and frame all your petitions accordingly First vse the words of this praye if thou knowest not how otherwise according to it to expresse thy minde and though thou knowest yet vse it and vrge the Lord as it were heereby to heare thee for as Câ—priaâ— saith A father will acknowledge the voice of his only son the Lord caÌ„not but acknowledge the voyce and words of his son being vttered by any of the faithfull But take heed lest in praying these words the tongue runne without the heart as it must needes doe in those that ceremoniously rehearse them making hast to haue done euen like vnto a chlide saying his lesson which he hath conned perfectly Such may say the words of Gods deare Son and yet goe away without any notice taken of them
THE ENGLISH CATECHISME EXPLAINED OR A COMENTARIE ON THE SHORT CATECHISME set forth in the Booke of Common Prayer WHEREIN DIVERS NECESSARIE Questions touching the Christian Faith are inserted moderne Controuersies handled doubts resolued and many Cases of Conscience cleared Profitable for Ministers in their Churches for Schoole-Masters in their Schooles and for Housholders in their Families By IOHN MAYER Bachelour of Diuinitie The second Edition reviewed LONDON Printed by Augustine Mathewes for Iohn Marriot and are to be sold at his Shop in Saint Dunstans Church-yard in Fleetstreet 1622. TO MY REVEREND BRETHREN THE PASTOVRS OF Parochiall Congregations in the Church of England REuerend Brethren euer since my first entring into a Pastorall charge I haue applied mine endeauours by Catechising to instruct the ignorant And because I would not be irregular my Theame hath alwaies been the short Catechisme set forth in the Booke of Common Prayer a Catechisme indeede solely appointed to bee first taught but to the great detriment of our Church either wholly neglected any other being preferred or barely taught without any further explanation or else for outward formality onely in Lent set vpon the Table as a dish appropriated to that Fast My study hath been first to mend this fault for my owne particular and therefore I haue diuers yeares labored constantly throughout the yeare by this kind of teaching to forme in my hearers some distinct knowledge of our Christian Principles and hauing at length come to my intended period I digested the pith of all my Collections and Meditations into this Booke herein imitating Vrsinus vpon Melanctons short Catechisme so vsefull to young Students in Theologie and to other studious persons The labour thus ended being conscious to my self of mine own weaknes I suppressed it three or foure yeares till that being animated by some of you my Brethren who had either seene or heard hereof I haue aduentured to bring it into publike view The worke I confesse is ordinary and worthles but for forme it is alone and so may craue entertainement Heere are collected into one all fundamentall points of the true Christian Religion sparsedlie handled in diuers learned Bookes and applied to the short English Catechisme It is a Catechisme and a Comentarie the one for Children short and fitted to their capacity the other for men leading to a larger mappe of Christian Principles and fitted for the edification of all To haue written a large new Catechisme without an old text had bin superfluous amongst so many already abroad but to write for the illustrating of the Text to which we English must all hold vs is very necessary In publishing this I take not vpon me to prescribe a forme vnto any my selfe being the least amongst thousands but I whet on all what I can to an vniforme proceeding by our common grounds We haue all one God one Christ one Baptisme one Gospell and one forme of Articles of Religion to which wee subscribe why then should we not all consent in one Catechisme Our Mother the Church of England hath first commaunded this one Catechisme vpon which is my Commentary If therefore my inward wishes may breake foorth into open request I would craue that it might please the right Reuerend Fathers of our Church more strictly to presse the teaching of our common Catechisme in their seuerall Iurisdictions and you my Brethren who doe already teach it in your seuerall Parishes to labour in it with all diligence and to bring it in and commend it to the priuate exercise of your people in their families amongst whom it hath hitherto been much neglected And I beseech you all fauourably to accept this my present act and where I haue faulted correct me where I haue failed supply me where I haue done rightly ioyne with me If this may be any thing though but goats hayre towards the Lords Sanctuary I shall be glad and giue God the glory Our great Shepheard the Lord Iesus who hath laid downe his life for his sheepe make this and all the endeauours of his Seruants fruitfull pastures for the comfort of his flocke and for the praise of his holy and glorious name Amen Your fellow-Seruant in the worke of the Ministery IOHN MAYER A TABLE OF THE QVESTIONS AND Answers added vnto those of the Catechisme handled in this Commentarie Question WHom doe the Articles of your faith concerne Answ The first part of them concernes God the second the Church of God 21 Quest In the first part concerning God what learne you to beleeue Answ First I learne to beleeue in God the Father secondly in God the Sonne thirdly in God the holy Ghost 21 Quest How knowest thou that there is a God Answ Many wayes but chiefly by mine owne conscience accusing me for secret sins which cannot be but vnto an infinite wisedome that knowes the most secret thoughts of the heart such as is neither man deuill nor Angel but God alone 22 Quest How many Gods be there Answ But one onely true God the rest are Idols set vp by man Quest VVhat is God Answ He is a spirituall Essence most simple infinitly present holy wise iust mercifull and mightie the creator preseruer and onely gouernour of the whole world 23 Quest Into how many Persons is the God-head distinguished Answ Into three the Father Sonne and holy Ghost 24 Quest If in the God-head there be three persons and euery one be God how say you then that there is but one God Answ Although there bee three persons yet is there but one onely God in substance one infinite power and one eternitie 25 Quest What learne you to beleeue concerning God the father and in which words Answ I learne to beleeue that God is my Father able to doe all things the creator of the whole world and the Lord and gouernor of the same in these words I beleeue in God the Father almighty maker of heauen and earth 26 Quest In which words learne you to beleeue in God the Sonne Answ In these And in Iesus Christ his only Sonne our Lord c. From thence he shall come to iudge both the quicke and the dead 32 Quest What learne you to beleeue heere concerning God the Sonne Answ Two things First his humiliation secondly his exaltation Quest What is the Son of God who is also called Iesus Christ Answ Hee is perfect God by nature and one substance with the Father and perfect man made so of his owne good wil that he might become our Redeemer and thus is he subiect to the Father 33 Quest How can this be that God should be made man Answ Not by turning the God-head into the nature of man but by taking mans nature vnto the God-head that so one person might be both God and man 33 Quest What need was there that the Sonne of God should thus abase himselfe to become man Answ Great need on our behalfe who could not be deliuered by Angels or by earthly treasures but onely by his precious blood
35 Quest Doth sinne deserue so ill that wee could not by other satisfactorie meanes be deliuered heerefrom but by the death of the Sonne of God Answ Yes it deserues the infinit curse of the Law that is all iudgements in this world and euerlasting damnation in the world to come 35 Quest If he must needs be made fit to beare the curse why did hee not to this â—nd take vnto him some other nature more excellent Answ Man onely had sinned it was most agreeable to the Iustice of God to receiue the paiment of the debt of sinne in the same nature of sinne which committed it 36 Quest How came it to be thus with vs men were we created sinners Answ No God at the first made man righteous but by yeelding to the deuils temptation he made himselfe a sinner 37 Quest Wherein did man yeeld to the temptation of the Deuill Answ In eating of the forbidden fruit and not contenting himselfe with all other fruits of which the Lord had allowed him to eate 37 Quest Was God so angry that he would curse man for eating an apple or figge or such like Answ That was not the matter of Gods anger but his vnthankfulnesse pride disobedience and crediting rather the Deuill then God 37 Quest But though one man did thus yet all did not are we all then sinners and vnder the curse Answ We were all in his loynes and so whatsoeuâ—r hee did and what estate he fell into it is common to vs all 38 Quest It seemes then that we are sinners so soone as we are borne before that we haue actually done either good or euill Answ Yes verily the child that is but new borne yea but conceiued and liuing in his mothers wombe is a sinner and needeth Gods grace 39 Quest I perceiue then that we are all in a miserable estate by nature but you tell mee of Iesus Christ that hee was humbled for vs wherein standeth this his humiliation and in which words is it set forth Answ It is set forth in these words And in Iesus Christ his only Sonne our Lord which was conceiued by the holy Ghost borne of the Virgin Marie suffered vnder Pontius Pilate was crucified dead and buried and of this his humiliation there bee three degrees 39 Quest Which is the first degree and in which words Answ First his Incarnation set forth in these words which was conceiued by the holy Ghost borne of the Virgin Mary 40 Quest Which is the second degree and in which words Answ He suffered the death of the Crosse for my sinnes set forth in these words He suffered vnder Pontius Pilate was crucified dead and buried 48 Quest Which is the third degree of his humiliation and in which words Answ He descended into hell that I might bee deliuered from hell and euerlasting death in these words He descended into Hell 58 Quest Is this all the humiliation of the sonne of God for our redemption did he no way else abase himselfe for vs Answ Yes he became obedient to the law also that by his obedience and righteousnes we might stand perfectly righteous in the sight of God 64 Quest In which words is his exaltation set downe and how many be the degrees hereof Answ In these words the third day he arose againe from the dead and ascended vp into heauen there he sitteth on the right hand of God the Father Almighty from thence he shall come to iudge the quicke and the dead and of this be fower degrees also 67 Quest Which is the first and in which words Answ First he arose againe from death to life 68 Quest Which is the second Answ And he ascended vp into heauen in these words the third day he arose c. 68 Quest Which is the third and in which words Answ Thirdly he hath all honour power and authority in heauen and in earth together with God the Father in these words He sitteth on the right hand c. 79 Quest Which is the fourth degree and in which words Answ Fourthly he shall come from heauen at the end of the world to iudge all that shall then be found liuing and all that haue died since the world began in these words From thence he shall come c. 84 Quest What learne we to belieue concerning God the holy Ghost and in which words Answ That he is God equall with the Father and the Son and the sanctifier of all the elect people of God in these words I belieue in the holy Ghost 91 Quest Which is the second part of your articles of faith concerning the Church of God Answ I belieue the holy Catholicke Church the Communion of Saints c. 98 Quest What learne you to belieue here concerning Gods Church Answ Foure things 98 Quest Which is the first Answ First I learne to belieue that God hath a Church consisting of a certaine number of true belieuers of whom some be in heauen and some bee vpon earth and that I my selfe am a member of the same 98 Quest Which is the second Answ I learne to belieue that Gods Church is holy that is sanctified and washed by water and the holy Ghost and such as daily groweth in holinesse vntill at the last it comes to bee presented before God without spot or wrinkle of sinne 118 Quest Which is the third Answ I learne to belieue that Gods Church is Catholick consisting of persons of all sorts scattered all ouer the world and of all times and ages 127 Quest How may a man certainly know where this Church of God is Answ By these two speciall markes holinesse taught and professed and antiquitie when they goe together 138 Quest Is not the Church of Rome then the â—â—ue Church of God seeing it exceeds in holinesse and is most ancient Answ No It was a true Church indeed in the Apostles times and many yeares after but now it is neither holy for great vncleannesse is there maintained nor ancient for the ancient for the ancient Religion is defaced with grosse errours and superstitions 138 Quest Where then may we find the true Church Answ In England and in all other places where these corruptions are done away and Religion is restored to the first puritie 138 Quest How can this bee seeing the Religion heere professed is but as it were of yesterday and neuer heard of before Luther and Caluin Answ This is a meere slander for there was neuer any age since the Apostles wherein there haue not beene some standing to the maintenance heereof against Romish corruptions 138 Quest How hapned it then that the church of Rome still euer preuailed and was generally accounted for Christes true Church and those oppugners were neuer of any esteeme Answ By the greatnesse and tyranny of the Romane Bishops whose chiefe care hath bin most euer since Constantines time to magnifie their owne Church and themselues and to suppresse their aduersaries 138 Quest But is it possible that the Roman Church hauing beene once a true Church
should fall seeing God hath promised his spirit vnto his Church to be alwayes present leading it into all truth Answ The Lord tieth not his spirit to any place for then the famous Churches in Asia should still haue beene true Churches but the spirit is alwayes present to the faithful in all places of the world 139 Quest Which is the fourth thing that you learne to beleeue concerning the Church Answ That there be certaine speciall benefits belonging to the Church and to euery true member thereof viz. The Communion of Saints the forgiuenesse of sinnes the resurrection of the body and the life euerlasting 139 Quest What meane you by the Communion of Saints Answ That holy and sweet fellowship which all the members of Christes Church haue one with another as they all make but one body in Christ so communicating all good things vnto one another whether spirituall or temporall as their mutuall necessities doe require 139 Quest What meane you by the forgiuenesse of sinnes Ans That wonderful grace of God in Iesus Christ wherby he passeth ouer our transgressions as if they had neuer bin committed and releaseth the punishment due for them 148 Quest What meane you by the resurrection of the body Answ That though the body after death lie rotting in the graue yet at the last day it shal be raised by Gods power and being ioyned to the soule shall stand before Gods iudgement seat to giue account of all that it hath done whether good or euill and be rewarded accordingly 155 Quest What maner of bodies shall we haue in the resurrection Answ The very same which now we haue onely whereas they be now naturall they shall rise again spirituall not subiect to death any more nor sustained by naturall meanes of meats and drinks and sleepe and the like 159 Quest Amongst those that dye some are crooked through age some tender infants some blind and some lame shall their bodies at the resurrection then be the same Answ No for all these are weaknesses which shal be done away to the faithfull and strength perfection and comlinesse shall be to euery one of them 159 Quest What meane you by the life euerlasting Answ All that euer-induring happines and all those ioyes which the Lord imparteth to all his elect in the world to come which are so great as that the eye hath not seen nor the eare heard neither can the heart conceiue throughly 163 Concerning the Law Quest Thou saidst that thou wert bound to keepe the Commandements of Almightie God which be they Answ God spake these words and said I am c. 171 Quest How many things dost thou learne out of these Commandements Answ Two things my dutie towards God and my dutie towards my Neighbour 172 Quest How are the Commandements diuided Answ Into two Tables 189 Quest In which Table doe you learne your duetie towards God Answ In the first containing the foure former Commandements 191 Quest How many bee the parts of euerie of these Commaundements Answ Two the Commaundement it selfe and the reason of it 191 Quest In which wordes is the first Commaundement contained and which is the reason Answ The Commandement is Thou shalt haue none other Gods but mee the reason in these wordes I am the Lord thy God which brought thee out of the Land of Aegypt out of the house of bondage 196 Quest What are we heere commanded Answ To haue the Lord for our God that is to loue him aboue all to feare him aboue all to put our whole trust in him and to make our prayers to him alone 196 Quest What is heere forbidden Answ First Atheisme which is the acknowledgement of no God Secondly â—gnorance which is a neglect of the knowledge of God and of his word Thirdly prophanenes which is a regardlesnes of God and of his speciall seruice Fourthly inward idolatry which is the giuing of Gods worship vnto creatures by praying vnto them trusting in them or by setting the heart vpon them 201 Quest Whence is the reason of this command taken Answ Both from the equitie of it because hee is the Lord our God and none other and from the benefites bestowed vpon vs in bringing vs out of the bondage and thraldome of the Deuill 209 Quest In which wordes is the second Commandement and in which is the reason Answ The Commaundement is Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any grauen Image nor the likenesse c. The reason for I the Lord thy God am a iealous God visiting the sinnes 212 Quest VVhat is here forbidden Answ All outward Idolatry which is first by making the image of God or of any creature to be worshipped Secondly by falling downe before any image Thirdly by seruing God according to our owne phantasies 212 Quest VVhat are we heere commanded Answ To performe all outward duties of Gods seruice according to his will reuealed in his word for the substance thereof 223 Quest Whence is the reason of this Commandement taken Answ Partly from the punishment to bee inflicted vpon such as breake it vnto the third and fourth generation and partly from the benefits to bee bestowed vpon such as keepe it vnto the thousand generation 227 Quest Which is the third Commaundement and which the reason Answ The commandement is Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vaine the reason for hee will not hold him guiltlesse c 229 Quest What is here forbidden vnto vs Answ All abusing of the Name of God which is first by blaspheming or giuing occasion to others to blaspheme Secondly by swearing falsely deceitfully rashly commonly or by creatures Thirdly by cursing and banning Fourthly by vowing things impossible or vnlawfull or by neglecting of our lawfull vowes Fiftly by lightly vsing the holy name of God or his word Sixtly by vaine protestations and asseuerations 230 Quest What are we heere commanded Answ To glorifie the name of God in all that we doe thinke speake and desire and to labour that others may bee wonne by our meanes to doe the same 240 Quest Whence is the reason of this Commandement taken Answ From the fearefull estate of such as any way abuse the name of God the Lord holdeth them as guiltie of dishonour done vnto his name 244 Quest If there bee such danger in swearing may a man lawfully sweare in any case whatsoeuer Answ Without doubt a man may sometimes lawfully sweare either for the confirming of a truth which cannot otherwise be knowne and yet necessary or for the strengthening of honest Leagues made betwixt men or lastly a man being called thereunto before a lawfull Magistrate 246 Quest What else is required that our swearing may be lawfull Answ These fower things First we must sweare only to such a truth as we know to bee so Secondly according to knowne intent of him vnto whom or before whom wee sweare Thirdly this being a part of Gods worship we must doe it with great reuerence 248 Quest What if a man shall
then petition for the grace of perseuerance Thankes to God is here first in order of nature for who considering himselfe to bee made the childe of God doth not at the first apprehension breake forth into the acknowledgement of Gods goodnesse and glorifying his blessed name for such vnspeakable mercy before he dare presume to begge a further guift from the same hand Saint Paul in most of his Epistles beginneth with commemoration of Gods fundamentall mercies in Christ and thanks for them before hee proceed to new Petitions for continuance of sauing graces Thanksgiuing to God for grace is the fruit of the first grace and the seed of the latter Lastly petition for Gods grace for continuance in grace sheweth First that it is not in our power to establish our selues but that wee must craue this blessing of him who is the first Author and last finisher of our faith by whose power wee are kept and confirmed vnto Saluation namely the same power and mercy by which wee are first taken out of the iawes of hell as I haue shewed before in handling the ability of forsaking the Diuell Secondly the difference heerein appeareth betweene the two estates of grace and glory the imperfection of this life and the absolute Perfectnesse of a better Heere we are still to intreat Lord increase our faith Lord strengthen our hope Lord assist our patience But there wee shall not need to make request for establishment our faith shall then bee euacuated by accomplishment our hope fulfilled by fruition our patience needlesse where there shall bee no tribulation There the exercise of the soule shall be in admiring adoring and magnifying that mercy and bounty which hath preserued vs to the end of our mortall liues and hath crowned vs with life euerlasting Of the Creede Qu. 2. THou saist that thou art bound to doe as was promised for thee which was that thou shouldest beleeue the articles of the Christian faith let mee heare thee therefore rehearse the same Answ I beleeue in God the Father Almighty maker of heauen and earth and in Jesus Christ his onely Sonne our Lord which was conceiued by the holy Ghost borne of the virgin Mary suffered vnder Pontius Pilate was crucified dead and buried hee descended into hell the third day hee arose againe from the dead and ascended into heauen hee sitteth on the right hand of God the father Almighty from thence hee shall come to iudge the quicke and the dead I beleeue in the holy Ghost the holy Catholique Church the Communion of Saints the forgiuenesse of sinnes the resurrection of the body and the life euerlasting Amen The Symbol of the Apostles Explan Before I come to speake any thing of these Articles in particular a few things are to be premised in generall First touching the name whereby they are called What articles are it is well knowne to euery man and so is the other name the Creed of the Apostles The proper name heereof in Greeke in which tongue these Articles were first penned is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Symbolum Apostolorum which signifieth either a note a marke seruing to distinguish betweene one souldier and another or a summe of money cast in which wee call a shot It is likely and History consenteth heerein that the Apostles dispersing themselues ouer the world according to their commission to preach the Gospell aduisedly compiled an abridgement of the same to remaine as a rule according to the analogy whereof though the Church were scattered farre and wide yet both teachers and hearers might bee held in an holy agreement of the same faith and heresies arising being brought heerevnto as vnto a touchstone might bee tryed and being found drosse reiected And because that euery one of the twelue compiled some part which being put together make the whole it obtained the name of Symbolum as Augustine testifieth if it be his owne where he reciteth in particular the seuerall words put in by euery Apostle Aug. de temp Con◠114. These were gathered saith hee by Peter I beleeue in God the Father Almighty By Iohn The maker of heauen and earth By Iames In Iesus Christ his onely Sonne our Lord by Andrew Which was conceiued by the holy Ghost borne of the Virgin Mary by Philip Hee suffered vnder Pontius Pilate c. By Thomas Hee descended into hell and the third day rose from the dead By Bartholmew Hee ascended into heauen and sitteth c. By Mathew From thence he shall come to iudge the quick and the dead By Iames sonne of Alpheus J beleeue in the holy Ghost c. by Simon Zelotes The Communion of Saints By Iudas Iames his brother The resurrection of the body By Mathias The life euerlasting Amen All which I haue here inserted as probable not as necessarily inforcing Jerom. Epist 41. partis 1. In the Symbol of the Church of Rome this phrase he descended into hell is not neither in the Symbol of the Easterne Churches that iust according to this forme it was first set forth by the Apostles for both the phrases of descending into hell and Catholique Church may seeme to bee of later stamp and moreouer if it were thus certainly penned by them it were a part of Canonicall Scripture The common opinion of our Diuines is that it is called the Symbol of the Apostles because it was gathered out of their writings it may bee by some of their disciples that heard them For mine owne part hauing recited thus what I finde touching the name and first collection of these Articles I will leaue euery man to iudge as reason shall induce him to doe Secondly concerning the number of Creedes It is certaine that there haue beene many some compiled by whole Councels some by seuerall learned men of the Church vpon speciall occasion but none of those which haue beene made by the Orthodox doe any whit differ in substance from this of the Apostles they do onely set downe in more words that which is here contained in fewer and so may serue instead of some Commentaries vpon this of the Apostles The principall is the Nicene Creede made some three hundred yeeres after Christs Incarnation vnto which were consenting 318 Fathers Constantine the great Emperor being President This because of Arius who denied Christs Diuinity is larger in setting this forth how hee is very God of very God and of the same substance with the Father Next is the Athanasian Creede made by that holy man Athanasius who by the Arians was much persecuted but he made this as for a testimony of his owne sincerity in the truth so also to instruct and confirme others And of like sort is the Ephesine the Calcedon the Agathen c. So that we neede not be doubtfull because there be many which to embrace knowe and receiue this and so thou dost know and receiue them all 3. The Creed penned why Thirdly concerning the ends why this was committed to writing They were sundry and excellent
other villanies that they might not escape vnpunished Thirdly in the booke of Prophesies in which are things certainly and particularly foretold long before they come to passe farre passing the reach of any creature And these two the Prophet Esay produceth as maine arguments against heathen Gods for that they are both wanting in them and are onely to bee found in the great God of all Esay 41.23 Shew the things that are to come hereafter that we may know that ye are Gods doe good or doe euill that we may declare it Fourthly in the booke of Gods creatures wonderfully made and set in order and euer since their creation preserued when as the nature of the earth is to be heauy and there is no solid thing to vphold it for it is founded vpon the waters being sustained in the place onely by the hand of God the nature of the water is to ouerflow all the earth and the nature of the visible heauens to bee confounded with the waters 2. Pet. 3.5 from which they were raised Fiftly the consent of all Nations among which there is none so barbarous and brutish but acknowledgeth a diuine power gouerning the world beneficiall to mankinde and auenging sinne Nay the very nature of man doth so farre abhor direct Atheisme that rather then haue no God hee will make him a God of stone or wood Lastly in the booke of holy Scriptures being maintained without any fleshly arme against the rage of all tyrants especially since the incarnation of the Lord Iesus where euery page giueth some testimony of the god-head Quest 6. How many Gods be there Answ But one onely true God the rest are but Idols set vp by men Explan Strangely did men dote of old that followed a number of Gods our light is such thankes bee to God that in the darkest corner of this land men doe know that there is but one God And this is most cleare by the light of reason thus God is infinite but there cannot bee two infinites for then there should bee somewhat beyond the infinite and vncomprized in it whicâ— is a contradiction to it selfe Therefore there can bee but one God The like reduction vnto impossibility of plurality may bee made out of the attributes of omnipotency independencie supreme goodnesse and the like which are capable onely of vnity But heerein I rather referre to the sound Principles of true Philosophy vrged by some of the Platonicks and Schoolemen or rather to the tractates of the Fathers who haue spent much time heereabout in their writings and soundly proued the vanity of all other Gods Quest 7. What is God Answ Hee is a spirituall essence most simple infinitely present holy wise iust and mighty the Creator preseruer and onely gouernour of the whole world Explan Here I call God Essence Exod. 3.14 Joh. 4.20 because he alone hath being himselfe and can say I am other things are all of him spirituall because hee hath no body nor members of a body as we haue most simple that is most pure without mixture of any corporall thing Psal 139. Esay 6.3 infinitely present that is filling all places with his presence for he is euery where infinitely holy for the holiest Angels are not to be compared vnto him infinitely wise for he knowes all things Prou. 3.19 past present and to come and all secrets of all hearts hee knowes how to turne all things to the best for his owne glory and the good of his people infinitely iust Exod 34.7 Gen. 17.1 hee cannot bee corrupted he will not suffer sinners to escape vnpunished but will plague them to the third and fourth generation and infinitely mighty all power is of him the mightiest in the world are limited and goe no further then they are permitted hee alone can do whatsoeuer it pleaseth himselfe Gen. 1. the Creator of the whole world for hee made all of nothing both heauen and earth and the great waters with all creatures Psal 65. the preseruer it is hee that preserues and vpholds all things euer since they were made by him the earth is established that it moueth not the waters are maintained for nauigation and the Heauens with the Sunne Moone and Stars sustained aboue Act 17. for the comfort of this nether world by him the fruits of the earth are brought forth for the nourishment of man and beast and by him wee feede and liue and one generation is prouided to succeed another Lastly the gouernour for hee rules in all things by his prouidence both small and great Math. 10.29 a Sparrow falls not to the ground without him nor one hayre of our head Quest 8. Into how many persons is the God-head distinguished Answ Into three the Father Sonne and holy Ghost Explan It is not sufficient for the true knowledge of God to be seene into the nature of the Godhead which hath been already in some measure handled but wee must also know God as he is distinguished into three persons of which euery one is very God Therefore in this confession is distinct mention made of them all if wee vnderstand it thus I beleeue in God the Father c. that is I beleeue in God who is the Father and in God who is Iesus Christ his only Sonne and in God who is the holy Ghost Proofe Moreouer the holy Scriptures doe giue large testimony heereof First that God is the Father Sonne and holy Ghost Math. 3.16 The holy Ghost descended vpon him like a Doue and a voyce came downe from heauen saying this is my beloued Sonne in whom I am well pleased Heere is the Father speaking from heauen the Sonne baptized vpon earth and the holy Ghost descending from heauen to earth againe it is commanded to the disciples Math. 28.19 Goe teach all nations baptizing them in the name of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost and plainely 1 Joh. 5.7 There bee three that beare witnesse in heauen the Father the Word and the Spirit Secondly that euery one is very God not onely the title ascribed vnto them but their very works do declare For what is the Creator of the world is it not God but such is the Father Gen. 1. In the beginning God created the heauens and the earth c. Such also is the Sonne Joh. 1.10 By him were all things made and without him was made nothing that was made and such is the holy Ghost Psal 33.6 By the word of the Lord were the heauens made and all the host of them by the breath or Spirit of his mouth Againe is the gouernour and preseruer of all things any other then God But as the Father is such without whom a little Sparrow falls not to the ground Mat. 10.29 Heb. 1.3 Psal 104.30 so is the Sonne for the word sustaineth all things and so is the holy Ghost Which is sent forth and reneweth the face of the earth Quest 9. If in the Godhead
there bee three persons and euery one be very God how say you then that there is but one God Answ Although there be three persons yet is there but one onley God in substance one infinite power and one eternity Explan This point is very mysticall and therefore hath bred many heresies in some denying the Sonne to bee God and some the holy Ghost because they would not subiect humane reason to diuine misteries But the Scriptures are most plaine for it First because they teach but one God only Secondly because they teach this very point in so many words These three are one Thirdly Job 5.7 because that euer when they expresse the Lord God it is by these words Iehouah Elohim properly englished The Lord Gods that is God in more persons which is but one Lord. Augustine sheweth by a comparison that this may be in naturall reason The light of the Sun the light of the moone and the light enlightening the ayre are three lights and yet but one Sunne But what should we enter comparison betwixt things finite and made and the infinite Creator of all betwixt terrestriall generations and supercelestiall Why should we seeke to tye him to the law of nature who is aboue nature It is no argument man cannot beget a sonne sibi Contemporaneum which begins to bee so soone as himselfe and of whom it can bee said he makes but one man together with him therefore neither can the Lord for so the Lord should bee like man when as in respect of him not men onely but euen all the world is as a droppe of water It is farre more absurd Esay 40.15 Mark 12.18 then that of the Saduces comparing our present fraile estate with the spirituall and eternall to come Serm. 15. ad frat in eremo Aristodemus a Philosopher saith Augustine laboured many yeares in finding out the nature of a Bee neither finally could hee and how then should wee comprehend the Trinity See more in my Tractate vpon the sixth to the Romanes lib. 2. cap. 5. Sect. 3. cap. 6. Sect. 1. Quest 10. What doe you learne heere to beleeue concerning God the Father and in which words Answ I learne to beleeue that God is my Father able to doe all things the Creator of the whole world and the Lord and gouernour of the same In these words I beleeue in God the Father Almighty maker of heauen and earth Explan In the handling of these Articles of our Faith particularly my purpose is to followe one and the same method throughout viz. First to shewe the meaning of the words then the ground of holy Scriptures out of which they are taken and lastly how wee are to expresse in our liues our faith in euery Article First therefore touching the sense of this Article I beleeue that is I my selfe doe particularly know and beleeue whatsoeuer is here set down and acknowledge it my duty so to doe and not to rest contented with a generall faith beleeuing as the Church beleeueth without knowing the things beleeued or with a generall faith beleeuing these things generally to be true without applying them to my selfe Jam. 2.19 For there is one kinde of faith which doth onely beleeue these things to bee true such as is the faith of the Diuell who is said to beleeue and tremble and this faith is naturall and historicall reprobates doe attaine vnto it there is another which beleeueth these things to be true but yet in the application is altogether doubtfull and onely hoping well in regard of Gods mercy which is the vncomfortable faith of the Church of Rome and this can neuer speed at the hands of God if that common speech of Christ be true According to thy faith be vnto thee that of Iames If any man want wisedome let him aske it of God Jam. 1.5.6 The right Christian faith and let him aske in faith without wauering The true sauing faith exceeds all this and certainely resolues the beleeuer though in regard of sinne there doe oftentimes arise doubtings but these are only weakenesses in beleeuers not of the essence or nature of faith To proceed I beleeue that God is my Father that is I doe not onely beleeue that God is the Father of the Lord Iesus Christ nor that he is onely the Father of all things by creation but that he is my Father by adoption and grace and that I am his childe though by nature I be the child of wrath so that he is a Father by generation by creation and by regeneration or adoption My Father able to doe all things that is all things which it pleaseth him all things that are arguments of infinite power without exclusion of the Sonne or holy Ghost for the Sonne also is able to doe all things and so is the holy Ghost and thus I beleeue him to bee the creator of the world also and the gouernour for that this is ascribed vnto the Father as his proper worke as the proper worke of the Sonne is the redemption of his people and the proper worke of the holy Ghost their sanctification neither of them being excluded from hauing to doe in the worke of creation redemption and sanctification According to that maxim in diuinitie Opera trinitatis quoad extra sunt indiuisa The workes of the Trinitie without are all indiuisible And onely within haue the seuerall persons their peculiar workes heere the Father onely begets the Sonne onely is begotten and the holy Ghost onely proceedes and thus much for the meaning Proofe God is Father Psal 2.7 Heb. 1.6 Math. 3.16 Secondly for the grounds of this Article and first that God is a Father and first by generation Hence it is that he calleth Iesus Christ his Sonne Thou art my sonne this day haue I begotten thee and his first borne When hee bringeth in his first begotten hee saith Let all the Angels worship him and This is my beloued Sonne And in this generation doe three wonders concurre First he that is begotten is equall in time with him that begat him for hee is the Eternall God without beginning The generation of God Secondly hee that begat communicates to him that is begotten his whole essence for the essence of the God-head cannot bee diuided part being communicated to the Sonne and part retained still to the Father Thirdly the Father begets the Sonne within himselfe not without for there is no place without him he containes all places within himselfe Secondly that he is a Father by creation is plaine For Hee created the heauens Gen. 1. Psal 104. and the earth Hee laide the beames of his chambers in the waters hee set the earth vpon her foundations c. And this his worke of creation was wonderfull and far surpassing all other workes of the greatest in the world besides First in regard of the matter out of which the world was made viz. Nothing for all was made of nothing Secondly in regard of litle or
rather no paines taken hereabout for he spake but the Word and all was made he did but say of euery thing let it be and it was so Thirdly in regard of the instruments and tooles vsed which were likewise none Fourthly in regard of the time all things were finished in six dayes not that the Lord needed this time for he could haue made all in an instant but partly that we might enter into a more distinct and particular consideration of all his glorious works to set forth his praise partly that his prouident care ouer man might appeare for that hee prepared all things fit for him before his creation to stirre vp the greater care of his glory in man partly to make knowne his soueraigne power ouer all creatures when as hee caused light to bee without Sun Moone or Starres trees plants to growe without the influence of these heauenly bodies shewing hereby that howsoeuer he doth vse meanes ordinarily yet hee is not tyed hereunto but can and will if it please him worke all things without meanes that wee might learne to relye vpon his helpe when we are destitute of all meanes of comfort and lastly to giue example of labouring in our callings the sixe dayes and sanctifying a rest vpon the seuenth Thirdly that he is a Father by adoption is testifyed where it is saide Of his owne will begat he vs with the word of truth and in that of Iohn Jam 1.18 Those that are borne of God sinne not neither can they 1. Ioh. 3.9 for his seede is in them Now to whom he is thus a Father is declared in the words following Herein are the children of God knowne and the children of the Diuell viz. in that the one sort commits not sin the other doth iniquitie that is willingly and wilfully Fourthly that he is able to doe all things himselfe witnesseth to Abraham saying I am God alsufficient and where he saith Gen. 17.1 Reuel 1.8 Luk 3 7. I am the beginning and the end which is which was and which is to come euen the Almighty Yea he cannot onely doe such things as he doth but whatsoeuer else He can out of stones raise vp children to Abraham he is able to make many worlds Fiftly that hee is the Lord and gouernour of the world and the preseruer of all things created yea that the smallest matters are vnder his prouidence hath beene already shewed before in the description of God And moreouer Psal 104. the Prophet Dauid is much in setting forth the same how he prouides for things both heauenly and earthly both for man and beast and the Lord himselfe in the booke of Iob. Job 39.40 Proofe Wherefore that of the Poet is false and absurd Non vacat exiguis rebus adesse loui Sixtly and lastly that I may come to the proofe of that which was first said and first that all these things are to be knowne particularly and all the articles of our faith Ioh. 17.3 This is life eternall to knowe thee to be the very God and whom thou hast sent Iesus Christ and againe Esay 53.11 By his knowledge shall my righteous seruant iustifie many from whence with many like places it is directly to bee inferred that I must study for a particular knowledge of God and of Iesus Christ and not rest satisfied with an implicit faith beleeuing as the Church beleeueth without knowing what as their teaching is in the Church of Rome at this day though Thomas Aquinns and others not long since haue taught it to bee necessary to knowe all the articles of the Christian faith and onely in other more mysticall points to hold as the Church holdeth without prying into them Ob. The Apostles had a true faith without this distinct knowledge for they knewe not how the redemption of man was to be wrought they were ignorant of Christs spirituall and heauenly kingdome euen after the resurrection in like manner Rahab who was saued by faith knewe onely that the God of Israel was most mighty and aboue all other Gods Sol. I answere and so questionles many more haue beene saued without the distinct knowledge of these things when either for want of meanes or through weaknesse of conceit they haue beene vncapable hereof But note that euer where true faith is there is striuing after the increase of knowledge as in the Disciples who were euer attending to their masters Sermons and questioning with him Master what meaneth this parable and good master teach vs to pray c. Secondly that these things are particularly to be beleeued by euery of the faithfull and without wauering by reason of their weakenesse though as hath beene said the infirmity of our faith attaines not vnto this at all times is the rather to be confirmed Ses 6. Can. 13.14.15.16 because of the many canons made heere against in the councell of Trent Examine therefore the faith of any recorded in the word of God and you shall find it to be such Abraham by faith was fully perswaded Rom. 4.12 Gal. 2.20 Act. 8.37 Paul by faith beleeued that the Sonne of God loued him and gaue himselfe for him Philip required of the Eunuch before his baptizing that hee should beleeue with all his heart c. Againe faith is the testimony of Gods Spirit Rom. 8.16 according to that The same Spirit beareth witnesse with our spirits that wee are the children of God Heb. 11.1 and who dare say then that this is vncertaine Lastly faith is the euidence of things to come and the very existence of things not seene now it is a poore euidence that giueth none assurance but leaueth still in suspence and doubtfull Thirdly that I am more specially bound to beleeue that God is my Father will appeare if wee consider either his command willing vs to call him Father When yee pray Luk 11.2 say our Father c. or the large promises made to those that relye vpon him as vpon their Father If God prouides thus saith Christ for foules and grasse how much more will he for you O yee of litle faith Math. 10. meaning if by a stronger faith they should rely vpon him as vpon their father or lastly the examples of holy men of Abraham Dauid Daniel c. see the Catalogue Heb. 11. 1. Duty Obedience Thirdly for the duties to be performed by vs to shew our faith in God the Father they are foure First we must obey his will Hereby we are sure that we knowe him that is 1. Ioh. 1.2.3 beleeue in his name if wee keepe his commaundements and Christ publiquely disclames all such from being his brethren and sisters but onely such as doe the will of our Father Math. 12. which is in heauen and the Lord himselfe by his Prophet Malachy demaunds saying If J be a Father where is my feare if I be a Master Mal. 2.3.6 where is mine honour As if he should haue said yee are
bastards and no sonnes which call me Father but feare not to offend my will they doe vainely flatter themselues that they are coheires with Iesus Christ vnto God the Father but yet doe not his will they doe but thinke and not beleeue that God is their Father which keepe not his commandements And this is the estate of most men women in the world which make their liues a trade of sinning against God they doe plainely mocke God and his Church in confessing that they beleeue in God the Father 2. Duty Like vnto God The second duty is to be like vnto God and to beare in vs some resemblance of his Maiesty as naturall children doe resemble their Parents Wherefore it is said Ephes 5.1 Leuit. 11.44 1. Joh. 3.10 Be yee followers of God as deare children Now this stands in two things First in holinesse or life Be yee holy as God is holy Secondly in loue for God is loue and he that dwelleth in God dwelleth in loue and this loue expresseth it self by beneficence an aptnesse or readines to doe good Math. 5.45 Doe good to them that hate you saith the Lord that yee may bee the children of your Father which is in Heauen for he maketh his Sunne to rise on the euill and the good c. More particularly by mercy towards the poore for the Lord receiues the miserable Prodigall and the poore Publican and the loue of God dwelleth not in vs Iam. 2. saith Saint Iames if we see the naked and cloth him not c. therefore see how we shall be rewarded Mat. 25. If these things be so then is it not so easie a matter to beleeue in God the Father as the world dreames of and to come to the priuiledge of his children but our corrupt natures must be purged and all wickednesse must bee emptied out 3. Duty Moderate care for the world The third duty is to moderate our cares for worldly things either food or rayment For what needes he to care for the world who hath a louing Father who is al-sufficient and shall liue still euer to prouide for him and how can any true Beleeuer then distract his minde about the things of this life seeing his Father is al-sufficient most louing and alwayes liuing and not onely so but such an one as prouides him a Kingdome Will the Heyres of Kings take care for pins and points or not rather haue their mindes taken vp with more princely thoughts So doe not yee care for such things Math. 6.32.33 saith Christ for thus doe the Gentiles but seeke ye the Kingdome of God and the righteousnesse thereof As if he should say This is vnworthy and vnbeseeming the dignity of your condition to be so basely minded and this may serue also for the fourth duty Quest 11. In which wordes doe you learne to beleeue in God the Sonne Answ In these And in Iesus Christ his onely Sonne our Lord which was conceiued by the Holy Ghost borne of the Virgin Mary suffered vnder Pontius Pilate was crucified dead and buried he descended into Hell the third day he rose againe from the dead and ascended into Heauen hee sitteth on the right hand of God the Father Almighty from thence hee shall come to iudge both the quicke and the dead Quest 12. What doe you learne heere to beleeue concerning God the Son Answ Two things First his humiliation Secondly his exaltation Explan Before we come to the particular handling of these things it will not be amisse to lay open some general things necessarily to be premised that wee may with the better vnderstanding proceed to the consideration of these two estates of the Son of God as followeth Quest 13. What is the Son of God who is also called Iesus Christ Answ He is perfect God by nature and of the same substance with the Father and perfect man made so of his owne good will that he might become our Redeemer and thus is he subiect to the Father Ioh. 1.14 Explan As the Father so the Son hath beene already proued to be very God in the generall questions concerning the God-head now that he is also very man like vnto vs but without sinne is easie to be shewed St. Iohn tels vs that the Word was made flesh And the Authour to the Hebrewes that The Son of God tooke part with the children forsomuch Heb. 2.14 as they were partakers of flesh and blood Besides infinite places wherein hee is called man and said to be made man and saide to haue become man and that he was without sinne is taught in the Epistle to the Hebrewes Such an high Priest it became vs to haue Heb. 7.26.9.14 who is holy harmelesse and vndefiled And againe Iesus Christ offered â—imselfe without fault which is alleadged to proue that he did much excell all High Priests after the order of Aaron for they had neede being sinfull men first to offer for their owne sinnes and then for the sinnes of the people Moreouer that he was made man of his owne good will the Apostle shewes to the Philippians He made himselfe of no reputation Phil. 2.7 and tooke vpon him the forme of a seruant And whatsoeuer else hee did vndergoe for our redemption was all voluntary And in regard of this estate is it that he saith the Father is greater then I and was before spoken of as his seruant Esa 42.1 Behold my seruant Quest 14. How can this bee that God should bee made man Answ Not by turning the God-head into the nature of man but by taking mans nature vnto the God-head that so one person might be both God and man Explan This is such a mistery that naturall men cannot conceiue of it wherefore some supposing it to be impossible that mans nature should be vnited vnto the diuine which is infinite but rather that it must needes vpon the vnion bee confounded herewith haue held one onely nature to bee in Christ as when a drop of Wine is cast into the Sea wee will not say but that it is all water still and these were the Monothelites Heresie a touching Christs two natures Others supposing that two natures could not concurre in one person haue held that there bee two persons in Christ and these were the Nestorians But that both these be errours that which is written of Christ doth plainely shew First that the nature of man was taken to the God-head and not abolished by the Vnion For howsoeuer hee is said to haue become flesh to haue beene made man which may seeme to imply a conuersion or confusion of substances yet hee is else-where saide Phil. 2.7 Heb. 2.14 to haue taken vpon him the forme of man to haue beene made partaker of flesh and blood c. Which latter phrases may serue to expresse the former viz. Thus He was made man that is tooke to his diuine nature the nature and forme of man so of the like Againe if the
same Secondly ingratitude and forgetfulnes of Gods great benefits for the Lord had done wonderfully for man prouiding all things ready for him before his creation for necessity and delight had giuen him a pleasant place to inhabit a Paradise and power to eat all manner of fruit of all sorts of trees which hee planted not only he gaue him a straight charge concerning one tree onely that he should not eat thereof for what day soeuer hee should presume to eat thereof he threatned death vnto him yet vngratefull man forbeares not but vpon the very first occasion shewes himselfe disloyall and goes beyond his limits Thirdly pride and aspiring vnto an higher estate euen to be like his maker yea to be equall vnto him for the Deuill told them that they should be as Gods He was not content to be man made after Gods image and Lord and Ruler ouer all creatures in this world beasts foules fishes but seeing the great Lord of all to be of greater dignity he thought to sit in the same chaire of state with him Fourthly disloyalty content to heare his maker blasphemously discredited as being enuious and therfore forbidding him that tree lest by eating of it he should become as good as God himselfe yea in his heart he consented to this blasphemy thinking better of the cursed Deuill of hell then of the God of Heauen who is blessed for euer So that heere was matter enough against him for which to lade him with curses and to packe him out of Paradise Quest 21. But though one man did thus yet all did not are wee all then sinners and vnder the curse Answ Wee were all in his loynes and so what hee did and whatsoeuer estate he fell into it is common to vs all Rom. 5. Rom. 5.12.3.23 Explan This may seeme strange and yet thus doe the Scriptures plainely teach Sinne came in by one man and death by sinne forasmuch as all men haue sinned And againe All haue sinned and are depriued of the glory of God Neither indeede ought it to seeme strange for that we see the like dayly for matters of this world A man nobly borne and accordingly prouided for with a Princely estate yet if hee become a traitor his children and so his childrens children throughout all generations remaine without all Nobility without all their fathers wealth vnlesse it pleaseth their Prince to restore them and anew to bestow it vpon them Euen so our forefather Adam losing that estate wherein hee was made wee his children throughout all generations are without all interest therein vntill it shall please our great Prince and King out of his grace to restore vs againe and repurifie our tainted bloud by the most precious bloud of his deare Sonne in whom hee repossesseth vs of the lost inheritance and that with aduantage Quest 22. It seemes then that wee are sinners so soone as wee are borne before we haue actually done either good or euill Answ Yes verily the childe which is but newly borne yea but conceiued and liuing in his mothers wombe is a sinner and needs Gods grace Psal 51.5 Explan In sinne was I conceiued saith the kingly Prophet and in iniquity was I borne It was said of Esau and Iacob euen before they were borne before they had done good or euill Esau haue I hated Iaacob haue I loued Rom. 9.11 now where there is no sinne God cannot hate Esau then was a sinner whilst hee was yet in his mothers wombe and as it was with him so is it with vs all Otherwise we should not be mortall for where sinne is not there is no mortality And this should make Parents betimes to pray heartily for the grace of God to be shed vpon their children Quest 23. I perceiue then by this which hath beene said that wee are all in a miserable estate by nature but you tell me of Iesus Christ that hee was humbled for vs wherein standeth this his humiliation and in which of your articles is it set forth Answ In these words it is set forth And in Iesus Christ his onely Sonne our Lord which was conceiued by the holy Ghost borne of the Virgin Mary suffered vnder Pontius Pilate was crucified dead and buried hee descended into hell and there be three degrees of his humiliation Quest 24. Which is the first degree and in which words Answ First his incarnation set forth in these words Which was conceiued of the holy Ghost and borne of the Virgin Mary Of Christs humiliation Explan Hauing by questions and answeres premised made a way to the consideration of the twofold estate of the Sonne of God viz. his humiliation and exaltation wee now come directly to open the articles touching these and first of his humiliation For the meaning considering what hath beene already said I shall neede to speake but little And in Iesus Christ That is I beleeue in Iesus Christ as being very God equall to the Father but in the order of the persons in the Godhead the Sonne of God and so the second person of the Trinitie and his onely begotten Sonne for in regard of him onely is God a Father by generation as hath beene already shewed though he be the Father of all true beleeuers also by adoption and regeneration and this onely Sonne of God I beleeue to be my Sauiour my Iesus to saue mee from my sinnes I beleâ—ue him to be Christ that is annointed or fore-appointed in the councell of the Father before all worlds to be the high Priest the Prophet and the King of his Church I beleeue him to bee our Lord that is to haue right of Lordship ouer vs euen as the father hath and power both of life and death ouer such as loue him and are obedient and ouer the stubburne and disobedient Who was conceiued of the Holy Ghost that is though he was made man yet not by ordinary way begotten of man but the power of the holy Ghost made the blessed Virgin to conceiue without man borne of the Virgin Mary that is this wonderfull conception was in the wombe of Mary a pure Virgin of whom he was after borne brought forth and brought vp after the manner of other children 1. Proofe Secondly for the grounds of holy Scriptures from whence all this is taken and first that hee is very God and Lord equall with the Father Philip. 2.6 Saint Paul is plaine Hee thought it no robbery to be equall with God and enough hath beene already said aboue concerning this Secondly that hee was made man like vnto vs in all things sinne onely excepted I shall need to say no more for the proofe hereof Thirdly that hee became man after an extraordinary sort all the holy Gospels doe plainely declare For they shew Math. 1. Luk. 1. 2. how that Mary was contracted vnto a man called Ioseph and before they came together shee was with child by the holy Ghost and that this should be so was prophesied
long before both imediately after Adams sinning and punishment Gen. 3. The seede of the woman shall break the Serpents head and againe by the Euangelicall Prophet Esay Behold a Virgin shall conceiue and bring forth a Sonne Psal 7.14 And though the Scriptures doe not plainly teach thus much yet the Church of God doth constantly hold that Mary the mother of God was semper virgo alwayes a pure Virgin both because she neuer had childe after and Ioseph her husband was a man that feared God and therefore in all likelihood would not presume to knowe her whom the Lord had as it were appropriated vnto himselfe Now for so much as we read of his brethren Iudas Iames and Iohn it will not be amisse a litle to digresse to set downe the pedigree of Iesus Christ as it is registred by Epiphanius He had to his grand-mother one Annâ— Christ his brethren who had three husbands First â—oachim by whom she had Mary the mother of Christ who were both of the same tribe of Iudah according to Damâ—scene but according to Epiphanius she was of the tribe of Leuy then hee being dead shee was wife vnto Cleophas by whom shee had a second Mary who was afterwards wife to Alpheus and bare him Iames surnamed the sonne of Alpheus and Simon Cananeus and Iudas Thaddaeus Lastly shee was wife vnto Salome who begat of her another Mary which was wife to Zebedeus and bare vnto him Iames who was specially called the brother of the Lord because most like vnto him if it be true which is written vnder the name of Aegeâ—ppus that liued next to the Apostles times where it is also added that because hee was like vnto the Lord they sent Iudas before to shewe the one from the other she bare also Iohn the Euangelist So that all these were but his couzen germans and called his brethren onely according to the Hebrew phrase by which Abraham who was Lots Vncle Gen. 13.8 tells him We are brethren To returne againe vnto that from which we haue digressed this birth of the sonne of God is the chiefe and most stupifying wonder of the world The wonderful birth of Christ First in that a Virgin is a mother that she beares a Sonne who neuer knew man all the Historians in the world could neuer tell of the like all the Philosophers cannot finde out how this may be Another and farre more vnsearchable and venerable wonder is that the infinite God whom the Heauens cannot containe is borne of a woman the Creator of all becomes a creature hee that comprehends the world in his fist is comprehended in the steight compasse of a silly womans wombe hee that giues foode and raiment to all becomes naked and destitute of all things hee that is ruler of all is made obedient to poore man he that is eternall without beginning and end of his dayes is made mortall and subiect to the arrest of violent death nay of the most reproachfull and ignominious punishment And in this admirable birth of the Sonne of God of a woman there is a wonderfull correspondence to the fall which came by a woman Eue the first woman drew the curse vpon man Mary the best-beloued of women brought the saluation vnto man she gaue the fruit to man by which hee loseth Gods fauour becomes a sinner and subiect to death and damnation but this woman giues him fruit whereby he comes into Gods fauour is made righteous and inheritor of life and saluation And thus much for this that he was borne of the Virgin Mary Math. 1 21. He is Iesus viz. a Sauiour of his people for this name was Ioseph instructed in by the Angel before his birth saying Thou shalt call his name Iesus for he shall saue his people from their sins and in the Epistle to the Hebrewes Heb. 7.25 He is able perfectly to saue them that come vnto God through him and besides him there is none that can saue vs Act. 4.12 according to that There is no name giuen amongst men whereby we may be saued but the name Iesus and that of the Prophet Esa 43.11 I am the Lord and besides me there is no Sauiour And for the furâ—â—er proofe hereof see what hee hath done Was it necessaâ—â— that to ransome vs hee should empty the treasures of his riches and become euen poore and of no reputation Philip. 2.7 He did thus He made himselfe of no reputation Must hee endure the fiercenesse of Gods wrath against sinne his very curse due thereunto He did thus also Gal. 3.13 He hath redeemed vs from the curse of the law being made a curse for vs. Must hee performe absolute obedience to the law which we could not doe he did this also I came not therefore saith he to dissolue the law Mat. 5.19 but to fulfill it Lastly must he liue euer to prouide that what he hath done may be effectuall for our saluation Loe He still euer liues Rom. 8.34 and stands at the right hand of God making intercession for vs. So that he is truely another Iosua bringing vs out of the wildernesse of our miserable estate by sinne trampling our spirituall enemies vnder our feete and victoriously putting vs in possession of our heauenly Canaan Psal 2.2 He is also Christus Domini the Christ or annointed of the Lord for this name is commonly annexed vnto the other Christ Iesus In Hebrew he is called Messiah by a word of the same signification The Princes are assembled together against the Lord and against his Messiah or annointed and againe it is said of him God hath annointed thee with the oyle of gladnesse aboue thy fellowes Psal 45.7 and more peculiarly of Christ saith Daniel Dan. 9.26 After threescore and two weekes shall Messiah be slaine though one of our owne men lately commenting vpon this hath fowlely defaced this most pregnant testimony interpreting this Messiah the Kings and gouernors of the Iewes And this name Messiah Christ or annointed was familiarly knowne vnto the Iewes before his comming witnesse that speech of the woman of Samaria who could say I know well that the Messias shall come who is Christ Ioh. 4 25. and he will teach vs all things Now he is Christ that is annointed vnto a threefold office First of a King that he might bee King of his Church ruling in it by his lawes and in the hearts of beleeuers by his Spirit and defending it against all enemies for this is he said partly to be after the order of Melchisedeck that is the king of righteousnesse and he is also called Melchi Salem Heb 7. that is King of peace according to the last title giuen him by the Prophet Prince of Peace Secondly Esa 9.6 he is annointed to the office of a Priest that he might sacrifice for the sinnes of his people euen one all-worthy sacrifice that is himselfe vpon the altar of the crosse as a large
discourse is had hereof in the Epistle to the Hebrewes Thirdly to the office of a Prophet that he might reueale the will of his Father vnto vs enlighten our vnderstandings therein and continually pray to the Father for vs. Of Christ vnder this name did Moses foretell Deut. 18.15 The Lord shall raise you vp a Prophet from amongst your brethren like vnto me him shall ye heare chiefely meaning the head of all Prophets Jesus Christ And according to this office it is said Ioh. 1.18 The onely begotten Sonne who is in the bosome of the Father he hath declared him and again In these last dayes he hath spoken to vs by his Sonne Heb. 1.1 whereas he was wont to speake sundry waies by his Prophets as if hee should haue said now he hath spoken once for all by his greatest Prophet of all Ioh. 6.20 The Sonne of Mary the Virgin is this Iesus and Sauiour of the world annointed and none other in the world besides for vnto him agreeth the time of the Messias birth and suffering the manner of his comming of a pure Virgin poore and in the forme of a seruant of the tribe of Iudah of the seede of Dauid the wonders he should worke the vniuersall Peace ouer all the world the departure of the Scepter then from Iudah the testimony of diuels the heathen Gods and prophets the witnesses from Heauen at his baptisme his miracles in healing maladies raysing the dead darkening the Sunne his glorious resurrection and ascension the miserie of his enemies the Iewes and the wonderfull acts done in his name by his seruants the passage and power of his Gospell through the world the subiection of kings Scepters thereto the continuance of it to this day manger the rage of tyrants and persecutors Seuenthly that I am to beleeue in his name it is the summe of his preaching Repent and beleeue in the Gospell And this is the worke of God saith he that ye beleeue in him Ioh. 1.12 whom he hath sent And they only are iudged to bee such as vpon whom he will bestow eternall life which receiue him and they onely receiue him which beleeue in his name 1. Duty Now follow the duties by which we are to expresse this faith in Iesus Christ which are sundry First a thankefull admiration of this vnspeakeable fauour of the Lord towards vs we were miserable vnder the curse and through feare in bondage to the diuell all our life long 1. To prayse God for Christ there was no way to be deliuered but the glorious Sonne of God must become vile and wretched man the King of Heauen must put off his glorious robes lay aside his princely Scepter and come out of his royall throne of heauen from riding betweene the wings of the winde and bee basely cloathed as a seruant bee ruled like a babe and lodged in a stable with bruit beasts If mans heart be not lifted vp to more then ordinary thankfulnesse for this the very heauens will wonder the earth will bee amazed and the stones will vtter his praises and cry out vpon mans ingratitude Mary that blessed virgin that bare him breakes out into Magnificat anima mea c. My soule doth magnifie the Lord Luc 1.40 and my Spirit reioyceth iâ— God my Sauiour Iohn that was to be his cryer did but heare the sound of his mothers feet whilst hee was yet in the wombe and skipt for ioy vers 41. and Simeon no sooner saw him but as though ouercome with ioy falls into Nunc demittis Luc. 2.29 Lord now lettest thou thy seruant depart in peace according to thy word to omit Zachary and Anne The Angels and shepheards singing wondring and setting forth the Lords praise for these things But wee vnworthy wretches looke for as much good at his hands yet do no way ioyne in thankfulnesse with this holy company When Moses with the Israelites had beene deliuered from the Egyptians by the red Sea they sung praises Iude. 3. When Deborah and Barack were freed from the Midianites they sang praises and so did Mordecay and Ester when they had the vpper hand of their enemies euer still we heare the sound of praises and greater deliuerance is wrought for vs but where bee our praises what testimony doe we giue of our thankfull hearts therefore 2. Duty In humility to serue one another Phil. 2. The second duty is humbling our selues to seeke the good one of another for the Apostle propounds this as a sound argument This minde was in Christ that being equall in glory with God he became vile for our good therefore wee ought to humble our selues for the good of our brethren and Christ himselfe vseth the same He takes water and washeth the feet of his Disciples and wipes them with a towell Math. 23. saying What I haue done see that yee doe likewise Wee must thinke that wee are best and greatest Christians when wee are most seruiceable through loue one towards another according to that Hee which is chiefe amongst you Ioh. 13.15 let him bee seruant to all This is the honor and Lordship ouer one another that we must affect and the higher our places bee the more must wee exceed this way Not as some foolish Monks haue done to shew the lowlinesse of their minde embrace lazarous persons kisse their vlcerons bodies and drinke the very water wherein they haue been bathed nor yet wilfully to impouerish our selues of all worldly goods with the Mendicant Fryers Gal. 6.1 for it may rightly be said Who required these things at your hands But first wee are in meekeesse to restore such as are fallen through infirmity and not proudly insult ouer them Secondly we are to lay aside our greatnesse and superiority ouer our brethren in the case of offence and to goe vnto them and be reconciled according to that of our Sauiour Christ Math. 5.23 If thou bringest thy guift vnto the Altar and there remembrest that thy brother hath ought against thee goe first and bee reconciled to thy brother and then come and offer thy guift and not to stand vpon this I am a better man then hee let him come to me if he will Thirdly we are euen to forget our estates and to visit poore mens houses in the case of sicknesse and to put to our helping hands for the reliefe of our brethren in the case of danger by any sudden casualty according to that allegation to the comfort of Christ his sheep at the last day Math. 25. Exod. 23.5 J was sicke and in prison and yee did visit me and to that precept of old If the Asse of thy very enemy falls vnder his burthen in the way thou shalt helpe him vp againe Fourthly we are to abate of our dainty fare and of our costly apparell yea we must spare out of our owne bellies for the comfort of others in the time of extreame want according the commendable practice
was vnder age and then to what he suffered after whilst he was vnder age great was the persecution which was raised vp against him Math. 1. Herod the King vnderstanding that one was borne who should bee King of the Iewes fearing to be deposed called a Councell and learning certainly that Bethelem was the place of his birth first sends cunningly by the wise men which came out of the East to worship this new borne King to be better assured of the house where he lay pretending to come himselfe also worship him the wise men hauing found out the Babe forbeare to certifie the King hereof and depart home another way as they were admonished from aboue whereat hee being more incensed gaue charge forthwith to slay all the male children in Bethelem that were two yeeres olde and vnder without sparing any insomuch that as by some is recorded his owne childe being noursed there dyed also whereupon one saide he had rather haue bin Herods hog then Herods childe But the Lord prouided wonderfully for the safety of his sonne at this time by admonishing his parents secretly to hasten away before this bloody Massacre and shedding of innocent blood Thus the Lord of life was faine to flee for the safegard of his life whilest he was yet in his swadling clouts Luk. 9.59 Moreouer hee suffered by want and pouerty wherefore he saith The Foxes haue holes and the Birds haue neasts but the Sonne of Man hath not whereon to rest his head For this is not only true of him afterwards but from his birth vpward His parents were so poore that when his mother should be deliuered of him shee had none other place to bee in but euen without the towne The Manger wherein Christ was laid Luk. 2. Basil in a caue of a rocke called the manger where poore people rested that could get no roome in the towne as one well obserueth vpon that place of Luke where this history is set downe viz. Basilius Magnus For otherwise the Shepheards could not haue found him out in the night but must haue searched in the stables of sundry Innes moreouer the article Te prefixed in the Greeke seemes to insinuate that some certaine Maunger knowne by that name was meant Iustin Mart. Hereunto consenteth also Iustin Mart. In dialogo cum Tryphone after other words he saith that they rested in a certaine caue neere the Towne Oâ—ig contra Celsum and Origen saith it was a thing commonly celebrated amongst the Christians namely the caue where Christ was borne So also Epiphanius Theodoret and all antiquitie Luk. 3.23 After that he grew to be thirty yeeres of age he began to manifest himselfe vnto the world following herein the rule set down by the Lord concerning the Leuits From thirty yeeres old and vpward Numb 43. euen to fifty yeeres old Though he attained but to the thirty foure yeere of his age according to the consent of Chronologies howsoeuer it may seeme otherwise by that which the Iewes alledge against him Thou art not yet fifty yeeres old Ioh. 8.57 Whereupon Ireneus concludes that he was about this age when he suffered vpon the Crosse and saith that the Elders of the Church learned the same of Iohn and that place of Numbers may seeme to giue some light and credit hereunto Now Tertullian and Lactantius contrariwise teach that he was but thirty In this great variety because the Word of God saith nothing but that of John 8.57 It is hard to define infallibly his certaine age But to me the former opinion seemeth most probable The Lord at thirty yeres of age as hath beene said beginning to manifest himselfe vnto the world was still more and more hardly vsed of the world First of the Diuell then of men Math. 4. He being led into the wildernesse by the Spirit Christs sufferings by the Diuell by men did vndergoe the want of all things forty dayes and forty nights and then was most strongly assaulted by the Diuell when he was supposed to be weakest by reason of his continuall fasting Of men he was hardly vsed First by vile and slanderous speeches Math. 11.19 â—ho 8.48 they calling him a glutton and a Drunkard a Friend of Publicans and Sinners saying that he was mad that he had a Diuell and that through Belzebub the Prince of Diuels he did cast out Deuils and that he was a Deceiuer or Impostor and if any thing more vile could be deuised against him Math. 27.63 or his followers Secondly by their practises against him without any open violence if any man followed him Ioh. 9.22.7.49 he was excommunicated out of the Synagogue he was pronounced accursed therefore hee himselfe was much more excommunicated and accursed they called a Councell against him Ioh 11. as against a dangerous Arch-Heretique Thirdly by their practises against him ioyned with violence but without effect Ioh. 7. Once they sent officers to apprehend him who being ouercome with the grace of his speeches returned without doing their office another time 10.31 they tooke vp stones to haue stoned him and a third time they led him to the side of an hill Luk 4. thinking to throw him downe head-long but he went thorow the middest of them and escaped Yea such and so vncessant was their rage against him that whereas many Rulers did esteeme of him yet they durst not professe it Ioh. 12.42 for feare of the Pharisees Lastly drawing neare to his last Passion he had the apprehension of the wrath of God wrestling with him which made his sweat like drops of blood Luk. 22 39 40. c. the like to which was neuer heard of being exceeding heauy and sorrowfull so as that hee could take no rest in the night but prayed againe and againe and the third time Father if it be 〈◊〉 let this cuppe passe from me And these almost were his sufferings in generall which made him a man of sorrow according to that of the Prophet â—â—a 53.3 He is a man full of sorrowes and hath experience of infirmities 2. Proofâ— Christ crucified Luk. 23.45.46 Secondly that hee was crucified and dead is also planely set downe by the Euangelists with the circumstances aggrauating this his accursed death He was hanged saith St. Luke betwixt two theeues and from the sixth houre to the ninth there was a darkenesse ouer the land then he cryed with a loud voyce Father into thy hands I commend my Spirit and gaue vp the Ghost And St. Peter vpbrayds the Iewes herewith Acts 2.23 Gal. 3.13 Ioh. 19.33 telling them that they had curcified and slaine him And St. Paul saith Hee was made a curse for vs for it is written Cursed is euery one that hangeth on a tree Moreouer that hee was dead the Souldiers that came to breake his legs did testifie for seeing this they let him alone As for the circumstances of his death they make the matter farre
bountifull reward euen euerlasting life They of the Church of Rome are afraid that by teaching this all good workes would be neglected and therefore make men beleeue that they may perfectly keepe the Law yea and doe workes of supererrogation also more then the Law requireth at their hands but you may easily perceiue by that which hath beene said how little cause there is of any such feare The sonnes of Belial indeede men without all grace growe secure hereupon and endeauour to doe nothing themselues because Christ hath done all for them but they are fowly deceiued as they shall finde to their cost another day The Apostle saith not simply He hath fulfilled the Law for vs Rom. 8.4 but with this addition which walke not after the flesh but after the spirit that is for vs which would faine be righteous and keepe the Law our selues but through the weaknesse of the flesh are not able hee hath done nothing therefore for these secure persons 2. Duty To rely onely vpon Christ The second duty is to cast out the anchor of our hope of eternall life onely vpon the righteousnesse of Christ Iesus and not vpon any merits of our owne no not whereunto we are inabled by the merits of Christ Iesus For as hee saide vnto Paul My grace is sufficient for thee 2. Cor. 12. so may it be said of his merits and righteousnesse His righteousnesse is sufficient for vs. Either it alone must make vs righteous or not at all that must not doe somewhat and our owne righteousnes somewhat the Lord will admit no such partnership Rom. 11.6 But if it be of grace it is no more of workes saith hee else were grace no grace if of workes it is no more of grace else were worke no more worke Our good workes are ordained of God as a way to eternall life Ephes 2.10 verse 9. that we should walke in them they merit nothing lest any man should boast Let the Roman Catholiques therefore sit at anchor here if they will let them build their hope vpon this sandy foundation but let vs sticke fast and remaine vnmoueable vpon the rocke Christ Iesus let vs looke for the sweetning of all our imperfect good workes from the perfume of his righteousnesse that thus wee may be sure to be accepted before God his Father at the last day Quest 28. In which wordes is his exaltation set downe and how many be the degrees hereof Answ In these words The third day hee rose againe from the dead and ascended into Heauen he sitteth on the right hand of God the Father Almighty and from thence he shall come to iudge both the quicke and the dead And of this there be three degrees also Quest 29. Which is the first and in which words Answ First In that he arose againe from death to life and ascended vp into Heauen In these words The third day he arose againe from the dead and ascended vp into Heauen Two branches of the fift Article Explan As the Lord Iesus taking vpon him the worke of our redemption was greatly humbled as hath beene shewed so when this worke was finished he was againe highly exalted and looke by what steps of humiliation he descended by the like also he ascended till he came to the height of his glory beginning first to rise from the lowest in that out of the nethermost earth he goeth vp to the highest Heauens Of this Article there be two branches The third day hee arose againe from the dead is the first He ascended vp into Heauen is the second Concerning the first Being laid into the Sepulchre by Ioseph of Arimathea and a great stone rolled to the doore of the Sepulchre a watch also was set to keepe his body lest his Disciples stould come by night and steale it away and say He is risen againe being I say thus strongly guarded he is not hereby hindered but powerfully riseth and commeth forth of the Sepulchre the third day after his buriall which was the Lords day or first day of the weeke as he had foretold vnto his Disciples Proofe for the grounds of holy Scripture Math. 28. Mark 16. Ioh. 20. Luk. 24. from whence this is taken the history recorded by the foure Euangelists doth plainely declare thus much who doe all set forth his rising againe with the circumstances thereof Generally this time was the time of the Passeouer to shew that the true Paschall Lambe was now come into the world and the religious killing of all other lambs as meerely a figuratiue and shadowing ceremony should now cease the substance it selfe being now present Againe it was the first moneth about the middest of it which answereth to our March wherein in this Northern Hemisphere of the world the pleasant spring doth begin to shew that the earth did in her kind reioyce to receiue the Lord reuiued from the dead according to that of Melancthon Melancth Ecce renascentis testatur gratia mundi Omnia cum Domino dona red sse suo See how the worlds grace reuiu'd doth shew With the Lord of all all gifts return'd anew Gal 5 2. Thirdly it was early in the morning before the Sun to shew that a brighter Sun the Sun of righteousnesse was risen to the world Fourthly it was the first day of the weeke when he had lyen all the Iewes Sabboth in the graue to shewe that they are dead still vnto Christ that keepe their holy rests vpon that day as is spoken of circumcision If ye be circumcised Christ profiteth you nothing and to shew that a greater worke was now ended then the creator of the world viz. the redemption of the world and that as vnder the creation the Lords resting day from that great worke was the Sabboth of Gods people so vnder the redemption Christs resurrection day and of ending a greater worke became their Sabboth to endure to the worlds end Fiftly it was the third day after his death and buriall no sooner to shew that hee was truly dead without all deceit no later lest through his longer tarrying the faith of his Disciples should turne into despaire Now that he did rise againe indeed and that he was not taken away out of his sepulcher as the Iewes his enemies would make the world beleeue is diuersly testified and so fully as that it were shamefull impudency to deny it First he himselfe foretold thus much sometime darkely Ioh. 16.16 Yet a little while and ye shall not see me and a little while againe and yee shall see me Sometime plainely Math. 12.40 As Ionah was three dayes and three nights in the Whales belly so must the Sonne of man be in the heart of the earth Sometime againe more plainely Math. 17.12 23. The Son of man shall be deliuered into the hands of sinners and be crucified and slaine and rise againe the third day Secondly as he foretold so that it came to passe the Angels doe witnesse He is
risen he is not here Luk. 24.6 saide they vnto the women that came to imbalme him Remember how be spake vnto you when he was yet in Galilee Thirdly Ioh. 20.18 Mary Magdalen Who came and told the Disciples that she had seene the Lord and that he had spoken vnto her and other deuout women that followed him to the Crosse concerning whom Cleopas in his conference with the Lord saith Luk. 24.22.23 c. Certaine women made vâ— astonied saying that they had seene a vision of Angels which said that he was aliue Now by the way is to be noted that women first of all of mankind were vouchsafed this ioyful sight of Christ risen againe and chiefly she which had bin the fowlest sinner Mary Magdalen I meane not Mary the blessed Virgin to intimate vnto vs that our comfort in Christ his resurrection comes not to any in regard of their own worthines any way for then he would first haue called man to testifie the same who is the head 1. Cor. 11. the image and glory of God or if not man some excellent woman such as Mary the Virgin or Elizabeth or if not some so excellent one at the least not noted for some great fault But whereas hee doth cleane contrariwise hee shewes that as no vnworthinesse past can hinder vs of Gods grace in Christ so no worthinesse in vs being naturall can further the same Fourthly the very enemies of Christ the wicked souldiers that watched at his sepulcher they came into the City Math. 28.11.12 and shewed the High Priests how they were affrighted with the Angels and Christ his comming out of the sepulcher but they had large money giuen them to say that whilst they slept his Disciples came and stole him away Which their report did not disproue their first testimony because so manifest a lye For 1. it was contrary to their knowledge and notice giuen to the High Priests and againe the very words conuince them of lying insomuch as that they say Whilst we slept his Disciples stole him away for if they slept how durst they haue confessed it their charge of watching being so strict if it were true that they slept how could they say what was done in the time of their sleepe Fiftly we haue many witnesses at once of his Disciples Ioh. 20.25 hee appeared to ten of them being together in one roome and the doore shut to the very day of his resurrection who certified Thomas then absent hereof and because he was then incredulous eight dayes after verse 26.27 he shewed himselfe againe when Thomas was amongst them also who feeling and seeing the prints of his hands and feet and side made with the nayles and speare cryed out My Lord and my God Moreouer hee ouertooke two of his other Disciples the same day wherein he arose as they were trauelling to Emmaus and after much conference manifested himselfe vnto them who so desires to finde more witnesses may see the 21. of Iohn the first of the Acts and 1. Cor. 15.6 c. And the same was long before typically set foorth in Adam cast into a dead sleepe whilest the woman was taken out of his side and then wakening againe after which manner Christ sleeping by death had his side wounded whereout came water and bloud which giue the very being to his Spouse the Church and then after a while he reuiued againe Then was it set foorth in Isaac whom his Father Abraham receiued in a manner from the dead being bound and laid vpon the wood for a sacrifice Ionah was cast out of the Whales belly the third day when he had beene before in the bottome of the deepe And thus much for the testimonies and proofes of this clause For the duties arising from this Faith they are two First 1. Duty To liue as at peace with God Rom. 4. Chap. 5.1 Ephes 2 to liue as those that be at peace with God For as he dyed for our sinnes so hee rose againe for our Iustification and being iustified by faith we haue peace with God before wee were enemies and so much at varience as that we are said to haue beene without God in the world but now this difference is taken away and we are throughly reconciled Now that we may liue as such we must practice these foure things First contentation Rom. 5.2 and ioy in tribulation as is added in the same place not onely haue we peace with God but reioyce in tribulation the Prophet Esay saith that He gaue his cheeke to the nippers Esa 50.8 and his back to the pinchers for the Lord God saith he will helpe me and if the Lord will helpe vs what can hurt vs if he be on our side may we say with the Apostle Who can be against vs Secondly Rom. 8.33 because our felicity stands in the continuaÌ„ce of this peace we must by all meanes remoue whatsoeuer may breake it and because sinne seperates betwixt our God and vs Esa 59.1.2 wee must remoue this chiefely farre from vs. Thirdly because strangâ—nesse may easily breake off peace loue and familiarity encreaseth it and cuts off occasions if any arise we must haue our Ligier-Ambassadors as it were lying in the Court of Heauen for vs viz. our prayers by which we may obtaine the continuance of this and if any contrary occasion be offered cut it off Wherefore wee are often warned of this Pray continually and in all things giue thankes 1 Thes 5.17 and Christ by Parables shewes often Luc. 16.28 that we should pray importunatly and without wearinesse for euery day there cannot but bee occasions offered on our part of breaking this peace wee being so weake and subiect to fall therefore euery day must our prayers ascend to the heauens Fourthly because God hath his Ambassadors of Peace the Ministers of Gods Word amongst vs we must vse them reuerently and redily hearken to all good motions which they shall make vnto vs on Gods part lest the Lord seeing our base vsage of them and our regardlesnesse of such wholesome instructions as they offer vnto vs in his name grow angry and refuse to keepe any more peace with vs. We must therefore take into our mouthes Rom. 10.14 that of the Prophet How beautifull are the feet of those that bring glad tydings of peace and glad tidings of good things We must yeelde those that labour in the World double honour 1 Tim. 5.17 as the Apostle saith they are worthy 2. Duty To rise vp to newnesse of life Rom. 6.4 The second duty arising hence is to rise vp to a holy and new life from the death of sinne as Christ our Lord arose from death to life Like as Christ was raised vp from the dead to the glory of the Father so should we also walke in newnesse of life yea we must doe this if we would not haue the second death to rule ouer vs according to
Christ which is best of all If wee put our selues vpon a iourney into a place farre from our own home especially if the wife goeth from her deare husband or children from their louing Parents wee haue a longing desire to bee at home againe and the rather if wee be hardly vsed abroad and vndergoe many dangers but we are heere absent From God our louing Father and from Iesus Christ our deare Husband in a world of miseries and which hateth vs oh how can wee then but long to bee at home with them Psal 62.10 1. Ioh. 2.15 Secondly wee must not care any more nor be more in loue with the goods and possessions of this world then trauellers that come to Innes of best entertainment and richly furnished are in loue with them but as they vse them for their necessity a night and away not further regarding any thing they finde there So must wee vse things of this world If riches increase according to Dauids counsell wee must not set our hearts thereon If wee haue the world as S. Iohn aduiseth wee must not loue it nor the things of the world but vse it as it is said in another place as though wee vsed it not 2. Thes 3.6 Thirdly as men vpon their trauaile in strange places are very inquisitiue for the right way and will now and then be at the cost to hire a guide but wil not associate themselues with euery company but be choice in this regard so must wee euer bee carefull of our way to heauen inquire for the right at Gods word and his faithfull ministers and rather then faile bee at cost this way and not company with lewd persons lest wee be seduced by them either through errour if they bee heretiques or through vice if otherwise wicked Fourthly as they which bee in a strange countrey doe comfort themselues in all the misery which they indure because they hope yea long to bee at home againe and to be recompenced for this with the loue of their friends congratulating their returne and all other pleasing contentments which they wanted abroad so must wee in the middest of all our sufferings bee comfortable remembring that we are in a strange countrey when wee shall returne to our Fathers house vnto which time it will not be long wee shall bee recompenced with ioyes vnspeakable Thus did Moses when hee might haue had the pleasures of Pharaohs court and liued like a Kings sonne Hee chose rather Heb. 11.25.26 Phil. 4.4 to suffer affliction with Gods people for hee had respect to the recompence of reward And for this is it that we are exhorted alwayes to reioyce and to reioyce againe for that the comming of the Lord is at hand at which time wee shall bee taken vp to our owne countrey and euer remaine with that Lord. And heere is added by S. Peter a fit thing 1. Pet. 2.11 viz. As Pilgrimes and strangers to abstaine from fleshly lusts that fight against the soule which as vtter enemies doe their indeuour to hinder vs and to keepe vs out of our Soules Countrey Euen as a woman that is taken vp with a delight in strangers loue growes out of fauour with her husband and is for this iustly diuorced from him so whosoeuer is taken vp with fleshly lusts either by couetousnesse or vncleannesse or surfetting and riot c. procures such dislike at the hands of our iealous Lord as that hee shall for euer be kept from comming at him Quest 39. Which is the second degree of his exaltation and in which words Answ Secondly he hath all honor power and authority in heauen and in earth together with God the Father In these words Hee sitteth at the right hand of God the Father almighty Explan In this Answere is set downe the very meaning of this Article containing the second degree of his exaltation the second step of his rising answering to the second degree of his humiliation There hee was despised and placed vpon the gibbet betweene two theeues and hung like a poore creature as vnable to helpe himselfe heere hee is honoured placed in the state-chayre of heauen and full of power both in heauen and in earth there he was poore weary hungry thirsty and harbourlesse heere hee sits at ease full rich and abounding with dwelling places euen for all that seeke vnto him Lastly there he was scorned mocked and derided with robes and crowne as vnworthy to weare them hee was lesse esteemed then rebells and murtherers heere he is crowned and robed with glory and in earnest as most worthy hee hath all knees bowing vnto him and a name aboue all names For thus is this phrase of sitting at the right hand wont to bee vsed in the Scriptures 1 King 1.19 Psal 45.9 Salomon is said to haue made a throne for his mother Bathsheba and to haue placed her at his right hand which was a doing of great honour vnto her so as that whatsoeuer shee would command should be so In the fortieth fiue Psalme the Queene is placed at the Kings right hand in a vesture of gold that is is highly honoured by him In which places with the like howsoeuer there is truth both in the wordes and in the literall proper sense yet heere it is not so the Lord of Heauen hath no right hand nor left as some ignorant and vnlearned Monks haue taught long agoe because hands and feet and face and other parts of the body are ascribed vnto him neither hath Christ any seate in heauen for there is no need of any there for which cause he is said also to stand at the right hand of God Act. 7.56 Rom. 8.34 and to bee at the right hand of God making intercession for vs. The meaning therefore heere is onely to be taken that hee hath all honour power and authority in heauen and in earth together with God the Father euen Christ Iesus both God and Man receiueth these in his whole person but collated vpon him in regard of his Man-hood his God-head in it selfe being vncapable of any new reall accession of glory or power For the grounds of holy Scripture from whence this Article is taken they bee many and most euident which confirme both his being at the right hand of God in heauen and secondly his honour there and thirdly his power and authority First that hee sitteth at the right hand of God in heauen Proofe Collo 3.1 is plainely set forth where wee are bidden to seeke the things aboue Where Christ Iesus sitteth at the right hand of God The very words are to be noted against the Vbiquitaries which will haue Gods right hand to be euery where and so the very body of Christ to be euery where and really present in the Sacrament of his Supper But marke these words and they teach vs not thus but that his body soule now glorified are aboue in heauen and like vnto this is that place to the Ephesians Ephes
in that I beleeue in him the holy Ghost I acknowledge his office of sanctifying and making holy the people of God for otherwise the Father also is holy and so is the Sonne but this is the peculiar office of the Spirit to sanctifie from hence hath hee this name of the holy Ghost Lastly I beleeue in the holy Ghost that is I put my whole trust and confidence in him as I doe in the Father and the Sonne for my preseruation and saluation and more especially as I depend vpon God the Father as my Creator and dayly Protector and vpon God the Sonne as my Redeemer and daily Mediator so doe I depend vpon God the holy Ghost as my comforter and the worker of grace and all vertue in me being of my selfe a lumpe of sinne and a masse of corruption 1 Proofe For the grounds of this Article and first that the holy Ghost is God S. Peter makes it plaine when as hauing told Ananias that hee had lyed vnto the holy Ghost Act. 5 3. verse 4. he added Thou hast not lyed vnto men but vnto God These last words expressing who the holy Ghost was of whom he had spoken before viz. God Act. 28.25 Esa 6 8.9 Moreouer well said the holy Ghost saith Paul by his Prophet Esay Goe make the heart of this people fat and say by hearing yee shall heare and not vnderstand by seeing yee shall see and not perceiue Whereas the Prophet tells vs that Iehouah the Lord God spake these words vnto him whence plainly followes that the holy Ghost is very God and Lord. 2 Proofe Secondly that the holy Ghost is equall with the Father and the Sonne and not inferiour or seruant as Macedonius wickedly taught is plaine from diuers reasons First because he is one with the Father and Sonne according to that of Iohn 1 Ioh. 5.7 There be three that beare record in Heauen the Father the Word and the Spirit and these three are one That is one substance and essence one infinite wisedome power glory and maiesty Secondly because hee is alike worshipped with the Father and Sonne as in that prayer put vp alike to them all The grace of Iesus Christ 2. Cor. 13.13 the loue of God and the Communion of the holy Ghost bee with you all Amen Lastly because hee is alike the Creator of the world and the preseruer of all things for when God in the beginning made the heauens and the earth c. the Spirit is said to haue moued vpon the waters incubasse by a word that signifieth to sit and hatch Gen. 1.2 and breed life as a Henne doth to bring forth her chickins And Elihu mentioned in Iob a man of an excellent spirit saith Iob 33.4 The Spirit of the Lord hath made me and the breath of the Almighty hath giuen me life and in the Psalmes it is Psal 104.30 If thou send forth the Spirit they are created and thou renewest the face of the earth speaking of all other creatures which are so made and preserued by Gods Spirit the holy Ghost 3 Proofe Thirdly that the holy Ghost is the Sanctifier of the people of God will easily appeare if wee consider either this attribute holy euer to bee annexed vnto the Spirit as Iesus and Christ serue to set forth the Sonne of God in his office or the comparisons by which he is for the further declaring of the same compared for he is said to bee fire and therefore Iohn the Baptist speaketh thus of him Mat. 3.11 Hee that commeth after me viz. Iesus Christ shall baptize with the holy Ghost and with fire that is the holy Ghost who is as a fire purging away reâ—ning from the drosse of sinne as is further set forth where we are forbidden to quench the Spirit of God 1 Thes 5.19 Ioh. 3.3 againe hee is compared to water in that saying to Nicodemus Vnlesse a man be borne againe of water and the holy Ghost bee shall not see the kingdome of God that is of the holy Ghost in the vse of water in baptisme setting forth the power thereof viz. to clense from the filthinesse of sinne as water doth from the filth of the flesh Or if wee consider the workes of sanctification to be all wrought by the holy Ghost as first sauing knowledge which is all one with faith that most excellent and holy-making grace Rom. 8 â—6 1 Cor. 2.12 The Spirit witnesseth with our spirits that we are the children of God It maketh vs to know and beleeue those things that are giuen vs of God that is righteousnes in Christ through whom we are his adopted children and in the way to eternall life according to that This is life eternall Ioh. 17.3 to know thee to bee the very God and whom thou hast sent Iesus Christ Rom. 8.10 Secondly spirituall gouernment whereby euill is suppressed and that which is good increased in vs errour is auoyded and the truth in all things followed They which are in Christ Iesus to whom there is no condemnation walke after the Spirit and not after the flesh the spirit rules in them and causeth them thus to walke and all the sonnes of God are thus ruled and led Vers 14. for all that are led by the spirit of God as hee addeth are the sonnes of God Particularly the spirit so gouerneth by striuing against euill motions and by offering good for â—he spirit fighteth against the flesh Gal. 5.17 as the flesh fighteth against the spirit in our weaknesses it helps vs for when wee are vnable to pray acceptably it workes with vs and helpes vs to offer vp sighes that cannot be vttered Rom. 8.26 in our ignorances it directs vs for it leadeth vs into all truth Thirdly spirituall consolation Ioh. 16.13 Ioh. 14. in our seuerall afflictions tentations which is another part of holines for this he is called the Comforter whom Christ promiseth to send to mittigate the heauines of the disciples after his departture he is called the oyle of gladnes which maketh cheerfulnes euen to appeare in the face he is called the spirit of adoption whereby we cry Abba Psal 45.8 Rom. 8.15 Father that is affecting vs with the assurance and comfort of Gods children when wee are feared and troubled Fourthly power commendably to doe the weightiest duties of our callings therefore it is said to be the spirit Num. 11. that was taken of Moses and put vpon the Elders of Israel that they might be able to iudge and decide controuersies arising amongst their bretheren it was by the Spirit Exod. 35.31 that Ahohab and Bezaliel were inabled to worke all curious workes about the tabernacle it was the Spirit that made the Apostles sufficient vnto a farre greater work about the spirituall Tabernacle viz. to preach the gospell effectually to men of all languages Act. 2. they being vnskilfull of any but their mother tongue and for this
foolish was Achan and Ananias and Saphyra to their smart as their Histories doe declare and Salomon in taking many wiues and contracting affinity with most Princes for the encrease of his power and establishing his peace For Ios 7 Acts 5 Gehazi is thus made a loathsome Leper Saul is turned out of his Kingdome Achan and Ananias lose their liues and Salomon almost ten Tribes of his posterity Let these examples therefore be warnings vnto vs that we trust not to our owne inuentions but goe out after the Spirit speaking in the Word with Abraham Heb. 11.8 though we our selues know not whither Euen as silly Orphans which know not how to buy and seâ—l and to deale in this wily world themselues doe willingly submit themselues to some faithfull friend that vndertakes this care for them Quest 33. Which is the second part of your articles of faith concerning the Church of God Answ The second part is The holy Catholique Church the Communion of Saints the Forgiuenesse of sinnes the Resurrection of the body and the life euerlasting Quest 34. What learne you here to beleeue concerning Gods Church Answ Foure things Quest 35. Which is the first Answ First I learne to beleeue that God hath a Church consisting of a certaine number of true beleeuers of whom some be in Heauen and some vpon earth and that I my selfe am a member of the same To beleeue in the holy Catholique Church Explan We are to prefix in our vnderstanding I beleeue and so to confesse I beleeue the holy Catholique Church c. and not I beleeue in as we say of God the Father Son and Holy Ghost For the meaning of the words then it is fully set downe in the answer viz although I cannot see with the bodily eye into the inuisible Church of God consisting onely of true beleeuers yet I doe by faith firmely hold that as there is an outward and visible Church militant here vpon earth that is a company of people outwardly called by the sincere preaching of the Word and further marked out by the right administration of the Sacraments amongst them so there is such a Church as is seene onely by the eye of the Lord inwardly called by the efficacy of the Spirit part of which is already triumphant in Heauen and part here still in this world the one sort being the Saints and faithfull departed the other faithfull men and women yet liuing And because I can no otherwise haue no comfort in al this I beleeue to my further comfort that I am a member of this inuisible Church and of the same body with the godly in heauen 2. For the grounds of this they are first to bee brought which testifie that God hath a Church 2. That this Church is a visible company called together by the preaching of the Word which is the Church before men 3. That they yet onely are the true Church before God which are Beleeuers 4. That no Church is to be beleeued in that is to be made the foundation of our faith but onely to be beleeued that is to be acknowledged and to be cleaued vnto when it is found to be Gods Church and to be obeyed in all things wherein it obeyeth Iesus Christ the head of all First that God hath a Church is plaine 1. Proofe That God hath a Church from the often mentioning of the Church of God in the Scriptures Great persecution is said to haue bin raised vp against the Church in the Acts and God is said to haue giuen some Apostles c. Acts 8 1 Ephes 4.12 Reuel 2.3 for the building vp of his Church And in the Reuelation there be seuen Epistles directed to seuen seuerall Churches one to the Church at Ephesus another to the Church at Laodicea c. This is so generally acknowledged that it shall not need to bee further insisted in But that this Church is a visible company called together by the preaching of the Word c. The true mark of the Church these being the principall markes and signes by which it is knowne amongst men is somewhat contradicted yea exploded by the Romanists and other signes of vniuersality antiquity succession of Bishops c. substituted and therefore aliquantulum operosiùs as this Commentary will beare to deale herein And first of all the word Ecclesia a Church comming of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Greeke that is to call out giueth great light herein the Church being according to the signification of this Word a people called forth out of the rest of the world as the Apostle not naming the Church at Rome yet in effect calleth it saying To you which are at Rome Rom. 1.7 called to bee Saints now if it bee a people called out of the world the best note whereby to knowe it must needes be the voyce calling which if it be the Talmud of the Iewes it is a Synagogue of Christs enemies if the Alchoron of Mahomet it is an assembly of Saracens if the Word of God corrupted by false interpretations in matter of faith it is a Sect of Heretiques But if it be the pure Word of God purely and sincerely preached it is the Church of God For this hath euer beene a certaine note of Gods Church and such as cannot deceiue Thus hath it beene noted to be in the family of Enoch that walked with God viz. by obedience to his voice Proofes of the old Testament and of Noah for hee did thus also walke with the Lord and of Abraham who went out at Gods Word from his Fathers house and amongst his posterity the Iewes who at the Word of the Lord followed Moses and Aaron thorow the red Sea thorow the wildernesse and the numberlesse turnings by which they were directed from the Land of Aegypt vnto Canaan And still vnder the new Testament this was the infallible marke of Gods Church first amongst the Apostles who were called out from others by the Word of God to follow the Lord Christ then amongst other faithfull people as they were added to the Church they were called by the Word witnesse that great worke of conuersion Acts 2.41 wrought by the Ministry of Peter at one Sermon there were three thousand who when they heard it were seuered from the rest of the World and added vnto the Church Verse 47. and it is immediatly further noted that the Lord dayly added vnto the Church such as should bee saued viz. calling them by the Sermons of his Apostles and Ministers To proceed from History to the Doctrine of holy Scripture Doth not the Prophet Esay teach the same thing Esay 8.20 when he saith To the Law and to the Testimony if they speake not according to this Word it is because they haue no truth in them viz. When Seducers shall goe about to draw them to the seruice of Idols Verse 19. and to follow South-sayers and such as haue the
spirit of Diuination as in the 19. verse they were still inseparably to sticke to the Law of God and not to follow them which doe otherwise and the marke whereby to know these is that they spake not according to this word then the marke of Gods people must needs be this word purely spoken 2 Iohn 10 and taught amongst them Againe S. Iohn saith If there come any vnto you and bring not this doctrine receiue him not to house neither bid him God speed And in the verse before he twice nameth the doctrine of Christ Verse 9 Hee that continueth in the Doctrine of Christ hath both the Father and the Sonne So that if Iohn bee made iudge of the Churches markes the principall shall be the Word the true doctrine taught there Aand to the same effect speaketh Saint Paul Gal. 1.8 Though we or an Angel from Heauen preach otherwise vnto you then we haue preached let him be accursed corrupt preaching is still made the marke of Seducers and then on the contrary side sincere Preaching cannot but bee the marke of Gods people What should I multiply more testimonies in this case Christ himselfe hath plainely taught the same with his Disciples For to what else tend these words against the Pharisies O hypocrites Esaias prophesied well of you Math. 15 7. Verse 9. saying In vaine doe they worship me teaching for doctrines mens precepts Doth he not coâ—demne the Pharisies for their false doctrine to be a false Church and what is this else but to iustifie this as a certaine marke of the true Church viz. true doctrine and teaching out of Gods holy word and what hath beene said of the Word of God the same is true also of the holy Sacraments these rightly administred are further certaine markes of the true Church for these are the seales of Gods word the signes of his couenant whereby he bindes himselfe to be our God and receiues vs to be his people and sure pledges of his loue towards vs which we really haue till we come actually to be possessed of perfect holinesse and glory with Christ in stead of which these are here giuen vnto vs. The Sacraments of old were Circumcision and the Passouer the Baptisme in the redd Sea the water flowing out of the rocke c. which the Apostle reckoneth vp as markes of the Israelites where hee saith that vnto them pertaines the couenants Rom. 9.4 the giuing of the Law and the seruice of God c. And more particularly when he would describe the old Church visible and the true Church of the Iewes for example to the Church that then was hee sets it foorth by these markes They all eat of the same spirituall meat 1. Cor. 10.2 Verse 4. Verse 2. and dranke of the same spirituall drinke for they dranke of the rocke that followed them And againe They were all baptized in the Cloud and in the Sea vnto Moses And in the Epistle to the Hebrewes comparing the first Tabernacle with the second that is the Church vnder the old Testament with the Church vnder the new he makes the markes of that Church The Candle-sticke Heb. 9.3.4 the table the Shew-bread the golden pot with Manna and Aarons rod sacrifices c. All Sacraments setting foorth Iesus Christ And more specially at the first ordaining of Circumcision the Passe-ouer this is by the Lord assigned to bee the ende of them viz. to bee a signe and marke of his People Of Circumcision hee saith to Abraham This shall be a signe of my couenant vnto thee Gen. 17.11 that is whereby all that would might know him and his posterity to bee Gods people Likewise of the Passeouer The blood shall bee a signe vpon the post of the doore Exod. 12.13 by this Sacrament the very Angell that came to destroy should know where Gods people dwelt and it was a perpetuall signe till Christs comming Verse 27. for their children many generations after must bee still continually instructed heerein Now vnder the new Testament Proofes of the New Testament Marâ— 16.16 two others haue succeeded in the roome of these Baptisme and the Supper of the Lord. Concerning Baptisme the Lord saith Hee that beleeueth and is baptized shall bee saued Heere Baptisme is made a marke of Beleeuers 1 Pet. 3 21. and S. Peter compareth Baptisme with Noahs Arke which was easie to be knowne from other buildings by the floting alone vpon the water so is the Church by true Baptisme and alwayes so soone as any imbraced the Word the first marke of the Church they are exhorted to this second without delay as the Iewes that were at Peters Sermon When they were pricked in their hearts and would know what they should doe Act 2.38 Bee baptized saith hee in the name of the Lord Iesus for the remission of sinnâ—s And this was the next thing that the Eunuch proceeded vnto after he had receiued the word Act. 8. What hiâ—ders me saith hee from being baptized It was the next thing done to Cornelius to the Iaylour and all others of whose conuersion wee read in the holy Scriptures It is true indeed that aferwards some famous men did delay their baptisme vpon some sinister conceit as is to be feared that is left by sinning after Baptisme they should for euer bee cut off from being Gods people Theod lib 4. cap. 12. Athan. Apâ—eg ad Constantin Socr. ib. 5. c. 6. Basil exhort ad baptismum Naz. orat in bap Chrisost hom 1. in Act. Greg orat de non differ bapt though some other reasons haue beene alledged on their behalfe as that Constantine the Great deferred his Baptisme that hee might receiue it at the riuer Iordan where Christ was baptized as saith Theodoret and in the same delay did his sonnes follow him Constans and Constantius and Valens and Theodosius as hath Athanasius Theodoret and Socrates And this was so common that there were Cliniâ—i and Grabatarii so called who deferred vntill their last sicknesse but this was euer misliked by the sincere Fathers who therefore did often inueigh heere against as Basilius Nazianzen Chrysostome Gregory of Nissen c. Lastly for the Sacrament of the Lords Supper the Apostle makes it so certaine a marke of Gods Church that when he would expresse the company of Gods people of which they cannot be which partake of the table of Diuels he saith 1 Cor. 10.11 Yee cannot partake of the Lords table and of the table of Deuills and cannot drinke the cup of the Lord and the cup of Deuills the reason is euident for that the Lords table is a marke or cognizance of Gods people the Deuils table of the Deuills and not long after speaking of corrupt partaking of the Lords Supper when men came together in heart-burnings and contentions he saith 1 Cor. 11.16 Wee haue no such custome nor yet the Church of God as who should say that this is no mark of a true Church
Church of God against which our aduersaries may onely barke but not be able to vtter one word with reason more specially for our ministery howsoeuer perhaps we might answere that when an ordinary calling cannot be had there is place for an extraordinary yet we can truly maintaine that wee can deriue canonically our ordination from the successors of the Apostles as Master Mason hath learnedly declared Proofe Beleeuers onely the true Church Now it followeth to be proued that they onely are the true Church before God who are beleeuers And this appeareth plainly first for that many of the visible Church are reprobates and without part in Gods Kingdome as our Sauiour Christ teacheth by many parables both of the sower that went forth to sowe some of his seede falling vpon the thorny ground Math. 13 some vpon stony and some vpon the high way and so bringing forth no fruit and in the parable of the drawnet Math. 25. of the good corne and the tares of the Virgins of the seruants with their talents c. all which tend to set forth the state of Gods Church to be such as that therein there be many castawayes Moreouer hee teacheth the same plainely Math. 7.21 wherein he saith They shall cry Lord Lord open vnto vs we haue prophesied in thy name and c. and in another place Thou hast eaten and drunke in our streetes Luk. 13.25 and taught in our Synagogues but I will say vnto you depart from me yee workers of iniquity Which being so it must needes follow that all the visible Church is not Gods true Church but onely the company of true beleeuers Secondly this is further manifest because faith onely setteth vs into Iesus Christ and maketh vs members of his body Eph 4.12 which onely is the true Church for to this effect speaketh the Apostle They were broken off by vnbeliefe and thou staâ—dest by faith Rom. 11.20 viz Ingrafted into the Oliue tree Iesus Christ out of whom the Iewes were broken by vnbeliefe Faith onely maketh vs the children of Abraham Gal. 3. and heires by promise Thirdly the same appeareth from the description of the true Church to the Ephesians which hee calling them and magnifying Gods mercy in calling them to this estate he saith Eph. 2.8 By grace yee are saued through faith in Iesus Christ and againe through him yee are Citizens wâ—th the Saints Vers 19.20.21 and of the household of God and are built vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles Iesus Christ himselfe being the chiefe corner stone in whom all the building coupled together groweth to an holy Temple in the Lord. Here faith onely is that which makes vs grow to this Temple and to be thus neere vnto the Lord. No man therefore can beleeue himselfe to be a member of the true Church before God by reason of any outward priuiledge entring him into the visible company of Gods people vnlesse he be inwardly before God through sauing faith made a member of the same Fourthly The Church to be beleeued and not beleeued in Jeron part S. Epist 41. Non dicimus credo in sed credo ecclesiam that the Church is only to be beleeued thas is acknowledged where it is found to be and to be cleued vnto but not to be beleeued in that is to be made the foundation of our faith This point as it consisteth of seuerall members so are they distinctly and seuerally to be laid open First it is to be acknowledged wheresoeuer it is found out by the markes before spoken of thus the Church at Rome was once famous all ouer the world and Peter indeauoured much after that he had once beene with Cornelius and the Gentiles Rom. 1 8 Act 12.5.6 to bring the Church of the Iewes to acknowledge them to bee the Church of God also and indeed how otherwise can I say I beleeue the Church Which is firmely to hold and constantly to acknowledge it Secondly it is also to be cleaued vnto for when the Church began first to flourish vnder the Gospell it is said Act. 2 that God added vnto the Church daily such as should be saued he prouided that they should be ioyned vnto the assemblies of his people so that as Peter saide vnto the Lord whether should we goe thou hast the wordes of eternall life Ioh. 6.68 so saith euery faithfull man and woman of his spouse the Church Eternall life is no where else to be obtained all the creatures out of the Arke perished so doe all that keepe out of the Church The word preached therefore is by all to be attended the Sacraments are reuerently to be receiued the assemblies of Gods people to be frequented Cantic 1.8 Thus the Lord directeth all his to doe in that mysticall song Get thee forth by the steppes of the flockes and feede their Kids by the tents of the shepheards Thirdly it is not to bee made the foundation of our faith because so the spouse should be set in the roome of the husband Christ and because that so we might erre and fall from true Christianity as any visible Church may doe and many haue done For the first it was before shewed that there can be none other foundation for the next it is manifest that the Church of the Iewes did often times erre and chiefly in crucifying the Lords Messiah The Church of Galatia did erre so farre that the Apostle professeth himselfe to bee afraid that hee had laboured in vaine amongst them hee was afraide also of the Church of Rome for the same errour which maketh him so long in prouing iustification by faith without the workes of the Law Reuel 3.3 The Church of Sardis was so farre gone that the Lord saith it had onely a name to be aliue but was indeede dead and the Church of Laodicea was spiritually miserable poore blind and naked and ecclesiasticall history doth shew that scarce any Church hath beene free but at sometime infected with heresie which though it was not in former times noted in the Church of Rome yet I take it it could not be farre from heresie Jerom Damasus when the head thereof Liberius subscribed vnto Arianisme and Honorius vnto the errour of the Monothelites when Marcellinus sacrificed to Idols and Siluester the second sold himselfe to the Diuell and became a Coniurour and Negromancer But say it was free a long time doth that proue that it must needs be so euer nay rather it is likely that as other Churches had their time of infection formerly so the Romans turne came more lately Againe that the visible Church may fall into heresie is plaine because it hath sometimes made decrees and afterwards the contrary hereunto Of the supremacy Con Nic Can. 6. euen in matters of great moment As about the supremacy of Bishops In the counsell of Nice it is decreed that as the Bishop of Alexandria had authority ouer all Egypt
altogether erred For if one or some may what more priuiledge can they haue altogether Obict 1 If it be said that this is a doctrine tending to Atheisme for if the Church may erre there is no certainety of truth to be had if no certainty of truth to be had then is there iust cause of suspition giuen that there is no certaine truth at all and then saith the Atheist all is fabulous I answere that this consequence is most false for though all the Churches visible in the world were in an error yet there is certainty of truth to be had viz in the holy Scriptures to which Gods people taking heed may be saued from following Baal 1. Kin. 19.18 with the seuen thousands in Israel in Elijahs time who complained of the common reuolt of all but himselfe alone but was comforted with this that the Lord had left vnto him seuen thousand whose knees had not bowed to Baal nor their mouthes kissed himselfe For thus taking heede vnto the holy writings of the Prophets 2. Pet. 1.19 Saint Peter commends them of his time calling it a sure word and a light shining in a darke place and telling them that they doe well and Saint Paul would haue the Galatians not to regard the very Apostles in comparison of the Gospell which they had receiued saying If we our selues Galat. 1.8 or an Angell from Heauen teach any other wise let him be accursed Obict 2 The truth knowne without the Pope Iudge If it be said further All Heretiques doe paint ouer their heresies with allegations out of the Scriptures how therefore shall we know them Can euery simple man barely by the Scriptures discouer their craft and keepe himselfe from their poyson they are rather thus in the way of being peruerted to their ineuitable damnation 2. Pet. 3.16 as S. Peter teacheth I answer that this is a maruell seeing S. 1. Iohn 4.1 1. Thessal 5.21 Iohn biddeth euery man trie the Spirits Whether they be of God or no and giueth a generall rule to know them by and S. Paul saith Try all things and cleaue to that which is good and the men of Beraea are commended Acts 17.11 for searching the Scriptures to finde whether those things were so which were taught them by chiefe Pillers in the Church of God What impudencie then is it to count this the high way of errour How did the people of God of olde Esay 8.20 that had none but the Law and the Testimony with the help of Gods Priests to direct them What were those of the Primitiue Church more slenderly appoynted then we of these last times Or is there any now superiour to the very Apostles who submitted their teaching to the triall of this rule Let the Romanists then be a â—amed of this shamefull aduancing their Pope as infallible Iudg of all poynts of religion For this is indeede the way to Atheisme the way to all errour when one Pope shall contradict another or any shall fall into heresie as they haue done and yet be held for infallible 2. Cor. 8. Our rule is more certaine and neuer deceiueth but when fickle-headed persons will wrest it to their owne wills not bring their conceipts into subiection to it which is S. Peters meaning For here holdeth the promise of Christ concerning the Spirit to leade vs into all truth viz. if with humble hearts thinking that we know nothing as we ought to know we come to reade and heare the word of God and compare places more hard and obscure with plaine and easie places praying heartily in the name of Christ to be directed aright and no way belongeth to the Bishop of Rome as head of the Church as his flatterers vainely pretend Obict 3 Of Points maintained by Papists from plaine Scriptures Iam. 2.24 If any man will further obiect that this cannot yet make any Church appeare to be a true Church to them that are without For thus also the Roman Church will rather be iustified for that many points there helde different from vs are plainly set down which without glozing or paraphrasing is not so in the Church of the Protestants For example Saint Iames hath taught plainly We are not iustified by faith without workes It is not so of iustification by faith alone Our Sauiour Christ hath sayd plainly This is my body but not so of the signe of his body Saint Paul hath sayd Worke out your saluation with feare and trembling Saint Iames againe sayth If any be sicke let him be annointed in the name of the Lord Iesus c and expresse mention is made of traditions c. I answer It is good for the Roman Catholiques to deale heerein but with some lighter poynts of their religion for feare if they should proceed further to their grand doctrines of inuocation of Saints of Image-worshipping of worshipping the bread in the Sacrament of withdrawing the Cup from the Laitie of their Latine Seruice and ridiculous ceremonies and works of Supererrogation c. of being altogether grauelled heere A man would not thinke that they had the face to bring their stubble to the Scriptures without blushing for if they haue one sentence of Scripture in words speaking with them we haue ten for the Protestants Exod. 20.4 We haue an expresse command forbidding Images and their worship and a further commentary hereupon made by the Lord himselfe Deut. 4.5 Take heede for you saw no image in the day that the Lord spake vnto you Esa 63.16 c. against inuocation of Saints it is sayd Abraham knowes not of vs Jsaac is ignorant of vs and Angels and Saints haue refused this honour against the Popes Supremacy They that are great amongst the Gentiles haue dominion ouer them but it shall not be so with you Against the adoration of the Hoste They worshipped the creature Rom. 1 in stead of the Creator Against the merit of Workes We are vnprofitable seruants wee haue done but our duty when we haue done all 2 Cor. 3.5 Against free-will We cannot thinke a good thought of our selues With infinite places more of which very children are not ignorant For the places by them alledged they are but meere shewes Iames must be compared with Paul who is more large in the poynt of Iustification and so his meaning will appeare that we are iustified that is declared to be iust before men by our attentiue and vnpartial workes the rest are eiusdâ—m farinae easie to be answered as no Reader is ignorant And therefore if the Scriptures be acknowledged the rule of truth the Church will soone be made manifest euen to the vnconuerted Obict 4 The Scriptures translated Gods Word If it be further obiected that plaine people cannot know which be the Scriptures because the languages wherin they were first written is hidden from them now there be diuers translations indeede but much differing one from another how then can they know the
wanting if they bee workers of iniquity Math 7.22 they shall be bidden Depart yee workers of iniquity I knowe you not for this are the holy Apostles so diligent in stirring vp hereunto Phil. 2.14 15 Doe all things c. That yee may bee blamelesse 〈◊〉 pure and the Sonnes of God without rebuke Haue your câ—nuersation honest among the Gentiles that they which shall speake euâ—ll of you as of euill doers may by your good workes glorifie God 1. Pâ—â— 2.12 and it is the plaine sentence of the Scriptures Without holinesse no man shall see God Lastly that this holinesse is a constant hatred and striuing against sinne and an vnfained loue of vertue and endeauouring thereafter and not onely an outward obseruation of holy duties nor yet on the contrary side habituall righteousnesse sufficient to iustifie vs before God All this is also plainely taught especially by St. Paul in his owne example Rom. 7. hee professeth of himselfe that he loued the good and did striue after it and that he hated the euil and eschewed it in such words as if hee would describe a man panting in his strife with most deadly enemies and grieued that they should any whit ouermaster him and therefore plucking vp his greatest courage and vniting all his forces against them And the same affections against sinne he sheweth to haue beene in the Galatians where hee saith The flesh fighteth against the spirit and the spirit against the flesh Gal. 5.17 so that yee cannot doe those things that you would and exhorteth all men to the like saying Take vnto you the whole armour of God Eph. 6.13 that yee may be able to resist c. Esa 29.13 More particularly that the holinesse of the faithfull is not onely an outward obseruation of holy duties as some peruert it but this earnest hearty endeauour against sinne appeareth because that this affected singular outward holines as being a meere Image to deceiue the beholders is reiected and the endeauour of the heart only as the substance is accepted The Iewes of old had otherwise beene holy enough when they drew neâ—re vnto the Lord with their lâ—ppes their hearts being farre away and the Pharisees had beene the holiest of all for their fastings prayers and almes for their Sabbaths and Synagogues for their often washings Math. 6. Esa 1. and outward deuotion but they are condemned for most vaine their seruice is so distasted that they are bidden to bring no more oblations they are challenged for their incense new moones and solemne assemblies Math. 7. Câ—ap 6. For not the hearers of the word but the doers are blessed not the offerers vp of many prayers but the secretly deuouted are rewarded not the sacrificers but the mercifull doe the will of God the Father Againe that our holinesse is not righteousnesse sufficient to iustifie vs before God the Lord himselfe affirmeth when he saith If yee haue done all thaâ— yee can yee haue done but your duty 〈◊〉 are vnprofitable seruants and S. Paul hath spent many of his writings purposely here about viz. to shew that all such as seeke this way to be iustified shall surely misse of their marke let them colour it ouer how they will alleadging our vnion with Christ so as that our actions are meritorious and perfect through him I am sure that none of the Apostles doe giue any limit vnto this doctrine Paul notwithstanding his vnion acknowledgeth the imperfections of the flesh in him S. Rom. 7.18 1. Ioh. 1.8 Iames saith in many things we sinne all and S. Iohn If we say that we haue no siâ—nâ— we deceiue our selues and the truth is 〈◊〉 in vs. And if there be such a mixture of sinne with our holinesse how can any member of Christ trust at all to his owne righteousnesse Can he iustifie himselfe more then the very Apostles and the excellent Christians of their times nay let him take heede rather lest by so doing he be condemned seeing that 1. Cor. 11.31 if we iudge our selues we shall not be iudged and not if we iustifie our selues Eph. 2.20 Againe that the faithfull are euer growing in holines vntill that they come to be perfected in death and then shall be presented without spot or wrinkle Their growth is plainly taught in the Epistle to the Ephesians where speaking of Christ it is said In whom all the building being coupled together groweth to an holy Temple in the Lord that is as any building which becommeth sit for habitation groweth nearer perfection euery day till at the last it be fully finished so doth the Church of God Wherefore wee are often remembred hereof by Peter 2 Pet. 3.18 1. Pet. 2.2 who saith Growe in Grace and in the knowledge of Iesus Christ and where he exhorteth to desire the sincere milke of the Word that we may growe thereby Eph. 4.24 and by Paul saying Be renued in the spirit of your minde and put off the olde man and put on the new that is put him off more and become more holy and righteous Heb. 5. and againe where he reproueth the Hebrews for their weakenesse euen then when by reason of the time they might haue beene strong men in Christ to omit the Lords vpbraidings of his Disciples for that hauing beene with him long still they vnderstood not his parables they were yet weake in faith they had not yet growne in mortification of their fleshlinesse Gal. 5.17 Moreouer that perfection is not attained till death appeareth because whilst we liue we carry the flesh about with vs by reason of which we cannot doe those things we would we are but like a bad writer hauing his hand guided by a more skilfull master this scholler notwithstaÌ„ding is vnable to write a perfect faire hand by reasoÌ„ of his owne vntowardnes so the holiest of Gods children is short of perfection by reason of the fleshes weakenes though they be guided by Gods Spirit Phil. 3.9 And this they are not ashamed to confesse against themselues Both Paul I striue saith he after the marke not as though I had already attained it and Iames and Iohn as hath bin already shewed But in death all imperfections vanish away Eph. 5.27 then shall they be presented without spot or wrinkle for Christ therfore gaue himselfe for his Church that he might cleanse and Sanctifie it not hauing spot or wrinkle then the Bride is in her perfect beauty in a vesture of Gold of Ophir with needle-works all glorious she is then as a city Psal 4 5. the pauing of whose streetes is of Gold Reuel 21. the walls of pretious stones all things most bright and shining shee hath a siluer Pallace built vpon her if she be a wall if a doore Cantic 6 9. shee is enclosed with boards of Cedar if she be in any degree of true grace shee is perfected and made happy There is not need of an imaginary purgatory
members of Gods Church are wont thus to doe They are Saints as hath beene said they put off the old man with the lusts and put on the new This we doe all acknowledge when we confesse I beleeue the holy Church but alas how few doe accordingly how is holinesse scorned he that is not carried away with the streame of common impieties but is carefull to haue a good conscience before God and man shall be made a gazing stock and laughing stock They say a yong Saint an old diuell onely good fellowes that defile themselues with swilling whoring swearing and vanitie they are the men most generally esteemed in these miserable daies The Lord then hath but a poore Church euen in the middest of his true visible Church it is but a little flocke vpon which he will bestow the kingdom Wherefore let all such as loue this kingdome beware this broade way Heb. 11.14 and study for true holinesse without which no man shall see God 3. Duty To renounce cōfidence in works The third duty is to renounce all confidence in our owne workes and whatsoeuer we can doe and to seeke for iustification only by the merits and obedience of the Lord Iesus Christ who is made vnto vs of God 1 Cor. 1.30 iustification and redemption We must be holy and exercised in holy and good workes that we may be members of the holy Church but farre be it from vs to relie vpon our owne workes or holinesse for so wee may seeke after righteousnesse with the Iewes Rom. 9 but not attaine it We must haue the long white robes of Christs righteousnesse to couer vs that we may be vnblameable and without spot before the Father his blood washeth the Church Reuel 6 and sanctifieth it that it may be presented without spot or wrinkle Wherefore let not the standers of Papists hinder vs from following this rule though they falsly charge vs with abrogating good workes whilest we seeke to be iustified before God by the righteousnesse of Christ alone for in so doing we may boldly say with the Apostle We doe not disanull the Law but establish the Law seeing we teach the necessitie of holy and good workes 4. Duty to be confident against Purgatory The fourth duty is to be confident against the feare of Purgatory fire wherewith the Papists teach that we al must be purged before that we can enter into Heauen and that the torment hereof exceedeth the pangs of any suffering in this world because that by death the flesh is abolished in the faithfull and perfect holinesse is attained as hath beene already shewed That fire is but mans inuention to scarre fooles and babes and to cony-catch them of a great part of their substance Our Purgatory fire of which it is spoken in Saint Iames and in sundry other places of the Scripture is affliction in this world which is as the fining pot for siluer and gold all other Purgatories were vnknowne to the Prophets and Apostles and to the Christians of former times and therefore no cause is there why we should feare them Quest 36. Which is the third thing that you learne to beleeue concerning the Church Answ Thirdly J learne to beleeue that Gods Church is Catholike that is consisting of persons of all sorts scattered all ouer the world and of all times and ages Esa 2. cap. 40 c. Explan In this answer is fully layd open the meaning of the word Catholique being a Greeke word it signifieth Vniuersall and the Church is here declared to be vniuersall First in regard of persons belonging to the Church viz. men and women of all sorts and conditions high and low rich and poore bond and free Princes and Subiects noble and ignoble the Lord taketh some out of all these estates and degrees into his kingdome Secondly in regard of places the Church is dispersed East West North and South and not tyed to any certaine place or places neither to Ierusalem nor to Rome neither to Graecia nor to Barbaria but wheresoeuer the word of God taketh effect there is the Church also Thirdly in regard of time the Church was from the beginning is now and shall be throughout all ages and in the end of this world be crowned with Eternity as the head thereof Christ Iesus is Secondly for the proofes of these things Nothing is more common in the Scriptures than that all people and all nations shall come and worship the Lord shall see the saluation of God and haue ioy light and gladnesse instead of sorrow and heauinesse And this was typically represented in Noahs Arke whereinto entred the creatures of all sorts foure footed beasts and creeping things feathered fowles and all manner of cattle both cleane and the vncleane Now the cleane of these set foorth the Iewes Act. 10. and the vncleane the Gentiles as was shewed vnto Peter the cleane set foorth the righteous and godly the vncleane the lewd and wicked as the Lord would haue the Iewes vnderstand when he forbad them to eate of the vncleane the feathered fowles and the more noble beasts great and noble persons the creeping things Leuit. 11. the poore and needy of all which some were receiued into the Arke and some are receiued into the Church yea the very vncleane wicked when they repent Reuel 7. Moreouer in the Booke of the Reuelation as some were sealed of euery Tribe of Israel Dan onely excepted because of his Idolatry so were some of all kindreds nations and tongues which together made such a multitude as could not be told And this vniuersality of the Church was noted to haue beene euen whilest the Temple stood for when the Holy Ghost did wonderfully giue vtterance to the Apostles in all languages some of all nations are said to haue bene there Acts 2.5 Parthians Medes and Elamites and the Inhabitants of Mesopotamia men of Cappadocia Pontus Asia c. men fearing God which dwelt there for religions sake More particularly for persons belonging to the Church the Lord doth both inuite all when he sayth Come vnto mee Matth 11. Marc 16. all yee that are weary and heauy loaden and J will refresh you and Goe preach the Word to euery creature And by his Apostle Paul saying 1 Tim. 2.1 Verse 3. Verse 4. 2 Pet 9. Let prayers and supplications and giuing of thankes be made for all men For this is good and acceptable in the sight of God our Sauiour who would that all men should be saued and come to the knowledge of the truth and Peter saying The Lord would haue no man to perish but all men come to repentance Euen as he that inuiteth to a feast Matth. 22. is willing that all the guests which are bidden should come partake of his feast onely if worldly temptations hinder any hee is wroth and will destroy them if they refuse to come because of their profit Luc. 3. their pleasure their security c.
And the Lord doth receiue all such as come vnto him whether they be Pharisees Publicans or common people of what calling soeuer bond or free male or female Iew or Grecian or Barbarian of what estate sect or sex soeuer prodigall children lost sheep Gal 3 28. Luc. 15. 1 Tim 1.12 notorious sinners persecutors and blasphemers Secondly for places Christ saith That neither at Ierusalem nor at Iaacobs well the Father shall be worshipped but euery where true worshippers should worship him in spirit and truth that is Iohn 4 20 the Church should not be tyed to this or that place but be vniuersally in all places and Peter sayth In euery nation hee that feareth God and worketh righteousnesse is accepted with him Acts 10 35 And not to multiply more Texts of Scripture wee haue the places of Gods Church euen in the Apostles times particularly registred At Ierusalem in Caesarea Palestina in Tyre Countries where the Gospel hath beene receiued Euseb Jrenaeus Necephorus Tertullian Vincentius Lyrinensis c. and Ptolemais in Antioch of Syria in Tharsus of Cilicia in Mesopotamia Ephesus and Smyrna amongst the Sardians the Trallians the Philadelphians the Colossians in Magnesia Hierapolis Pergamopolis Troas in Nicomedia Phrygia Mysia Galatia Ancyra in Vicomanus Pontus Amastria and Synope amongst the Parthians Medes Persians Hyrcans Brachmans Indians Armenians and Elamites And in all the chiefe Countries of Africa in Aegypt Thebais Marmarica Cyrenaica Numidia Mauritania Getulia Lybia Aethiopia in Alexandria Carthage the Ilands Pathmos Creet Gortyna and Messana a city of Sicily In Greece there were many famous Churches amongst the Athenians the Corinthians the Lacedaemonians in Achaia amongst the Philippians and Thessalonians in Laryssa Thracia Anchiolis and Debeltis In Illiricum in Dalmatia in Croatia in Corinthia Vindelicia Rhetia Noricus Laureacus by Danubius In Maguntia Treniris amongst the Tungrians Agrippines and Bardenickes In Germany Rome Tirinus Genua and Derdona In France at Vienna Lugdune c. and amongst the Celts In Spaine at Compluto and Tolledo in Scotland and England amongst the Sarmatians Dacians and Scythians and other barbarous people For the times of the Church The Church in al ages descending from Adam no age hath euer beene without the Church of God though sometimes it hath beene amongst a very few and sometimes inuisible to the world 1 King 19.18 At the first it was in Adams family when Abel was slaine that God might not want a Church hee sent Seth into the world Afterwards it was in the Family of Noah then of Abraham Isaac Iaacob and of the Patriarkes and their posterity the Iewes vnto whom few of other nations ioyned themselues and so most were without the Church and at the comming of the Gospell it was amongst the Disciples and Followers of Christ and afterwards in all Nations as hath beene already shewed of which though many reuolted to Turcisme and many were infected with the superstions of Popery or rather oppressed with the tyranny of the Papacy yet some fewe still cleaued vnto the truth and in these last times the light brake forth againe out of darkenesse and the pure preaching of Gods Word out of infinite corruptions by false interpretations blind traditions and affected wrestings The true Church was inuisible in Elias his time who thought that he was remaining himselfe alone vntill that the Lord had told him that he had left seuen thousands that had not bowed their knees to Baal and whose mouthes had not kissed him which the Apostle applyeth also to his times wherein the Iewes did so much oppose themselues against the proceedings of the Gospell that they seemed to be all enemies to the truth yet without doubt he saith that there is a remnant through the election of grace Rom. 11.5 Luk. 24.21 And the same was the state of the Church at the time of Christs apprehension and crucifying all fled from him one of the chiefe denied him others plainely professed their distrust in him and oftentimes since hath it beene brought to the same passe through the tyranny of Persecutors and Heretiques and chiefely by the tyranny of the Roman Bishops who as they were giuen ouer to corruptions together with their Churches in Italy by their proud affection of an vniuersall Dominion ouer all other Churches so they haue euer enforced the same corruptions vpon others so strongly as that few durst mutter against them but some haue euer been endued with heroycall spirits to resist and speake and write against the same by whose forwardnesse wee may gather that there were many more in secret in all times which groned vnder the burthen of popish superstitions and that Luther and Zwinglius were not the first as they would beare the world in hand as though before them there were neuer any dissenting from the Church of Rome but to lay down briefly what we finde in Ecclesiasticall Histories After that the foundations of a new Church vnder the Gospell were laide by Christ and his Disciples the stormes and billowes of persecution arose and continued vnder the raigne of many Heathen Emperours for the space of three hundred yeeres and vpward by all which though it was brought vnder and much hazarded of drowning yet it was onely drenched and by the good Emperour Constantine the Great repaired and much refreshed Yet this was but a calme for a season for in his sonnes times Arianisme was set abroach caused almost as great troubles as in the time of Heathenisme the Orthodox notwithstanding claue still to the trueth and manfully endured all the brunts of this long lasting storme though it was at times more then two hundred yeeres After this the Monothelits and Nestorian Heretiques lifted vp their heads and hauing higher powers on their sides did not a litle by their persecutions trouble the Church of God After these things about the yeere 800. the worshipping of Images beganne to be set vp by a wicked Empresse Irene of Constantinople against which Gregory opposed himselfe allowing the vse of Images but not the adoration nor praying before them and the Diuines vnder Charles the Great But before this the Church of Rome hauing aduanced it selfe by the meanes of Phocas who of a common Souldiour came to the Empire of Constantinople by murdering his Master Mauritius the lawfull Emperour his wife and children laboured much with superstitious ceremonies and stroue to conforme all other Churches hereunto For this cause anno 617. Columbanus and Gallus were sent forth with the authority of the Roman Bishop to set vp their ceremonies in all places but were in all likelyhood then preuented for two Councels were hereupon assembled the one in Bauaria against the ceremonies of Columbanus and Gallus Auentin Annalium Batorum lib. 3. Author vitae Eustatij in 3. tom operum Beda Beda Vincentius Balaeus â—oan Mayer Bed â—d 3. c. 25. lib. 4. cap 4. Episcop Lindisfarnensis the other in Mariscon vnder King Lotharius of both which the bare titles only remaine
leauing scarce sufficient for their owne maintenance Nor doth this fauour the Anabaptisticall Community of all things for we are not otherwise to conceiue of the Community of things in the Apostles times but onely that as any man did sell and dedicate any thing to the Apostles and Disciples which had not wherewithall else to liue so that onely so dedicated did remaine as the Church treasury out of which the faithfull that wanted were relieued there remaining vnto euery man still some things which were proper vnto himselfe or at least there remained a liberty to haue retained some parcell vnto himselfe As in all populous places abounding with poore there be stockes and treasuries at this day the onely difference is that then men being more deuoted the necessities of the Saints greater it was more aboundantly brought into this treasury but now more sparingly For if all things had beene common that exhortation to the Church of Corinth 1. Cor. 16. of laying aside for the poore euery first day of the weeke as God had blessed euery man had bin to no purpose there had bin no vse of their loue-feasts which were made by the richer for the comfort of the poore neither could some by excesse haue beene drunken and some hungry as they were when the vse of these feasts was corrupted amongst them 1. Cor 11. Col. 3.1 Sixtly and lastly for our Communion with the Saints departed it is first in our conuersing with them by heauenly thougâ—ts according to that exhortation to the Colossians Set your affections on things which are aboue by holinesse of life according to that profession of the Apostle to the Philippians Our conuersation is in Heauen from whence we expect a Sauiour Phil. â— 20 and by sighing after Heauen according to that consolation of the Corinthians 2. Cor. 5.2 Therefore we sigh desiring to be cloathed with our house which is from Heauen Secondly in our like affections vnto Gods glory and against the enemies of the Church for as we pray for the aduancement of the one and the confusion of the other so much more doe they for they cry Reuel 6.10 How long Lord holy and true doest thou not iudge and auenge our blood-shed by them vpon the earth which they say not because they are indued with lesse charity towards their enemies and persecutors then faithfull Martyrs vpon earth who haue prayed for them but partly through the loue of their fellow-seruants still subiect to their fury vnlesse they be cut off and partly through their vnderstanding cleared to discerne reprobate persecutors and chiefely through the desire that Gods glory may bee magnified by taking away such maine lets and hinderances of the Gospels proceedings For it may well bee held that the Saints in Heauen doe cry vnto God in generall against Sathan and all his instruments at all times knowing their fury euen to the end of the world against Gods people in the world but the errour is to beleeue that they know our particular necessities or can heare vs vpon earth complaining of theÌ„ which is a property of the Godhead onely which is infinite and all-sufficient to such as call vpon him 1. Duty To renounce wicked societies Hauing thus at large dealt with the meaning of this Article and the grounds of holy Scripture from whence it is taken it remaineth now that we lay down the duties Of which the first is To abandon all wicked societies because we professe fellowship with Saints betwixt whom and these there is no agreement For What agreement is there 2. Cor. 6 saith the Apostle betwixt God and Belial betwixt light and darknes betwixt righteousnesse and vnrighteousnesse wherefore wee are forbidden to haue fellowship with such 1. Cor. 5 1â— If any bee called a brother that is a Fornicator or Drunkard or Idolater through couetousnesse with such an one eate not and againe If any walke inordinately we command you that you withdraw your selues from them And 2. Thesâ— â— â— With the foole saith Salomon thou shalt learne folly and the companion of fooles shall be afflicted with many other places purposely restraining vs from such companions And indeede how canst thou beleeue thy selfe to be of the Communion of Saints and yet haue voluntary inward fellowship with the wicked Verely no more then those that liued among the Samaritans and had dealings with them could defend themselues to bee of the Iewes Common-wealth seeing as the woman of Samaria told Christ Ioh. â— the Iewes meddlenot with the Samaritans no more then they which haunt the Stewes daily can defend themselues to be chast and honest men seeing that such come not into these dangerous places It is true I grant that the Saints may come amongst vicious persons as amongst strangers to eat and to drinke to buy and to sell with them or they may vse their company to win them to Christ as S. Paul saith that to all men hee became all things that hee might winne some but to make them our choyce companions to delight in them and single them out to bee our consorts can no more stand with the communion of Saints then the Sunnes cleerest light with the most pitchy darknesse of the night Let vs abstaine then from such company with John the Apostle let vs cry Properemus hinc Let vs hasten hence lest the house fall vpon vs where an enemy of the truth is when hee vnderstood entring the bath that Cerinthus the Heretique was there 3. Duty To walke in the light The third duty is to walke in the light of Gods holy Word by vertuous liuing because of our fellowship with Christ through him with God the Father for God is light saith S. Iohn and if wee walke in darknesse and say that wee haue fellowship with him we lye and doe not truely 1 Ion. 1.7 So Christ calleth himselfe the light of the world and pronounceth this the condemnation of the world because light was come and men loued darkenesse more then light because their deeds were euill that is when hee came to inlighten them with his holy precepts of faith and repentance they neglected this and persisted in vnbeleefe and sinne which would bee their damnation Whosoeuer therefore treadeth in the same steps may well expect the same end they are not in Christ they are farre from any vnion with him for such walke after the spirit speaking in the Word and so there is no condemnation vnto them Rom. 8.1 This is the spirituall whordome of which the Prophet did so much complaine causing a diuorce betwixt the Lord and his people and so a depriuation of all goodly ornaments before bestowed so that as the case of a woman is which hath played the whore and for this is put away from her husband with shame and without all mercy burnt in the fire so is our case if wee neglect his will and follow our owne corruption our vnion with the Lord is
pardon of our sinnes For the duties of this faith The first is to pray vnto God earnestly euery day aboue all things of this world for the pardon of our sinnes because this is so great and wonderfull a grace For if a man were greatly endebted and for his debts imprisoned or sold for a slaue euer so to continue in most hard bondage would hee desire either good cheare or apparell pleasures or fits of ease wealth or health in comparison of freedome from this miserable estate in like manner seeing wee bee so farre indebted by our sinnes and thus made miserable slaues of the diuell why doe wee craue so earnestly against worldly wants and for worldly good things and not rather against our sinnes and for this blessednes to be deliuered from them And the rather because if our sins be vnremitted we cannot looke to speed in any other desire for our sins do separate betwixt our God and vs. Esa 5â— 2. Ios 7. All the time that sinfull Achan was in the Israelites campe they could not preuaile against Ay 1 Sam. 28. when Saul had sinned he could get none answere at Gods Oracle either by vision by Vrim or by Prophets so whilst wee are in our sinnes we may aske indeed but wee shall not haue we may make many prayers but not be heard for the prayers of the wicked are abomination to the Lord. Wherefore let this bee the first and chiefe thing which wee pray for in all our supplications and as we will vse all humility and importunity to speed of some speciall benefit and renew our â—uite from day to day that wee may speed so let vs neuer giue ouer praying vnto the Lord for the pardon of our sinnes being a benefit of benefits and the most necessary thing for vs in the world 2 Duty To loue the Lord. The second duty is to loue the Lord and our Sauiour Iesus Christ with all our hearts and with all our might because God is the Author of this great grace Christ Iesus hath merited the same for vs. A miserable bankrupt owing a thousand pound if hee should haue all forgiuen him if some rich man would vndertake the payment of his debts for him and set him vp that he might liue a freeman againe and exercise his trade in as good manner as euer hee did before were a most ingratefull wretch if hee should not loue so great a benefactor and that vnfainedly all his life but much more vngratefull should wee shew our selues when as the Lord hath raised vs from our bankrupt estate being indebted not a thousand pounds but ten thousands of talents yea millions without count and made vs blessed and happy if we shal not loue his Maiesty without all dissimulation and therefore study to please him all our dayes With what thankfulnesse doth S. Paul exult for his deliuerance from sinne by Iesus Christ when being but euen now at the point of despaire he presently liftâ—th vp himselfe through faith of the pardon of his sinnes hauing cryed out miserable man â—hat I am who shall deliuer me from the body of this death hee presently answereth himselfe Thankes bee vnto God through Iesus Christ our Lord. Rom. 7 14.2â— How desirous is he by publishing Gods mercy to the world to expresse his wonderfull thankfulnesse for this wonderfull grace when so openly hee confesseth When I was a Persecutor and a blasphemer and an oppressor God had mercy on mee â— Tim 1. â—3 And thus greatly affected should we be not in word but in deed in that wee study to set forth his glory as hee did and in all things not to please men but God they which doe otherwise loue not the Lord whatsoeuer they say but as the Gentiles who by their sinnes dishonoured him are said to haue beene so are these haters of God and hated of him Rom. 1. 3 Duty To cease from sinne The third duty is to breake off all our sinnes by righteousnes and not continue any longer therein because wee haue beene already enough endangered through sinne nay if wee liue in sinne we are still in the same danger seeing the workers of iniquity are shut out of doores whatsoeuer they plead for themselues If a man through surfet hath fallen into any dangerous disease which had like to haue cost him his life but be againe recouered he will take heed of falling into the same againe and likewise if hee had fallen into a deepe pit or into any other great euill so should we being restored from the surfet of sinne being lifted vp from the dangerous pit of wickednesse hauing escaped through Gods great mercy the greatest euill that could haue befallen vs wee should I say bee at defiance with this euill and aboue all watches watch against sinne And the rather because wee doe otherwise still remaine indangered through this deadly surfet wee still lie and are like to lie without all helpe in this horrible pit till wee exchange for the pit of hell The Lord hath not so much as promised or spoken any syllable tending to a promise of forgiuing sinnes but to such as forsake their sinnes He is often in these and the like comfortable speeches Ezech. 18. When a wicked man shall turne from his wickednesse and doe that which is lawfull and right hee shall saue his soule aliue He â—hat confesseth and forsaketh his sins shall haue mercy c. Prou. 28.23 but where is it to be found that men liuing in their sinnes shall saue mercy that such as goe on in their wickednesse shall haue their soules aliue not any where in Gods booke but the cleane contrary that they shall die in their sinnes that they shall haue iudgement without mercy according to that Thou which after thy hardnesse of heart that cannot repent doest heape vp to thy selfe wrath against the day of wrath Rom. 2 4. so that it must needs then be the diuels booke whence men learne that they shall bee forgiuen although they goe on in adding sinne vnto sinne and so neglect all holy admonitions of breaking off their euill course of life Quest 46. What is meant by the resurrection of the body Answ That although the body after death lye rotting in the graue yet at the last day it shall be raised againe by Gods great power and being ioyned to the soule shall stand before Gods iudgement seat to giue accompt of all that it hath done whether good or euill and bee rewarded accordingly Explan This last article as it consisteth of two members the one the resurrection of the body the other the life euerlasting so haue I propounded to speake seuerally of them because they are both weighty points and deepe misteries Touching the resurrection of the body it is nothing else but that first I do acknowledge that our bodies are all fraile and weake and how many yeares soeuer they continue yet fall to the ground they shall at the last euen as they were taken
this faith what obedient and godly liuing is required to haue comfort in this faith how scandalous professors heereof shall bee barred out of eternall life euen as they that neuer knew how to rehearse this confession at all They also which imagine faith to be in their owne power and therefore neglect to pray for it when the Apostles themselues prayed Lord increase our Faith So many as be faithfull indeed let vs bee otherwise minded beleeuing all these things in heart without doubting studying aboue all things to bee more and more confirmed herein by godly liuing and euer heartily praying Lord giue faith where it is wanting and where it is increase our faith more and more And thus by the grace of God haue we finished our commentary vpon the first part of the Catechisme concerning the things to be beleeued and maintained to the death that we may come to life The end of the Creed Of the Commandements Quest THou saidst that thou wert bound to keepe the Commandements of Almighty God Which be they Answ God spake these words and saide I am the Lord thy God which haue brought thee out of the land of Aegypt out of the house of bondage Thou shalt haue none other Gods but me Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any grauen Image nor the likenesse of any thing that is in the heauen aboue or in the earth beneath or in the water vnder the earth Thou shalt not bow downe to them nor worship them for I the Lord thy God am a Iealous God and visit the sinnes of the fathers vpon the children vnto the third and fourth generation of them that hate me and shewe mercy vnto thousands of them that loue me and keepe my Commandements Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vaine for the Lord will not hold him guiltlesse that taketh his name in vaine Remember that thou keepe holy the Sabbath day Sixe dayes shalt thou labour and doe all that thou hast to doe but the seuenth is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God in it thou shalt doe no manner of worke thou nor thy sonne nor thy daughter thy man-seruant nor thy maid-seruant thy cattle nor the stranger that is within thy gates For in six dayes the Lord made heauen and earth the sea and all that in them is and rested the seuenth day wherefore the Lord blessed the seuenth day and hallowed it Honour thy Father and thy Mother that thy dayes may be long in the land which the Lord thy God giueth thee Thou shalt doe no murther Thou shalt not commit adultery Thou shalt not steale Thou shalt not beare false witnesse against thy neighbour Thou shalt not couet thy neighbors house thou shalt not couet thy neighbours wife nor his seruant nor his maide nor his Oxe nor his Asse nor any thing that is his Quâ—st How many things doest thou learne out of these commandements Answ Two things My duty towards God and my duty towards my neighbour Explan Before that we come to shew in particular where these duties are set downe it will not bee amisse to speake some things in generall by way of preface or introduction to the commandements The time of the law giuing First of the time when these commandements were giuen and this was about two thousaods and fiue hundreth yeares after the Creation not that they were left all this time without a law for there was a law written in mens hearts by the pen of nature but to make that more plaine which by the corruption of nature was become very dimme and much defaced That there was a law euen before these commandements giuen the Apostle sheweth where hee saith that the Gentiles not hauing the law are a law vnto themselues which shew the effect of the law written in their hearts c. so that as long as men haue beene there hath also beene a law although not expressed in words yet written in the heart The knowledge of the law before it was written Wherefore if it be well obserued wee shall finde that euen before the giuing of the law all these precepts were knowne and acknowledged Gen 17.1 The first Commandement was knowne to Abraham when as almost in so many words the Lord said vnto him I am God al-sufficient stand before me and be vpright and there were no false Gods brought into the world before the floud Clemens Alexandrinus Clem. Alex. â—â— 1. Strom. a learned Father sheweth that Bacchus a great God amongst the heathen was made a God 604 years after Moses and so most of the Gods of the Grecians hee sheweth further how the chiefest God of all Iupiter was made by one Phydias and the chiefest Goddesse Iuno by Euclides Orat. Hortat ad Gent. and that Socrates Plato Xenophon Cleanthes Pythagoras the ancientest Philosophers and that Aratus Hesiod Eurypides and Orpheus the ancientest Poets acknowledged but one God Gen 35 2. The second commandement was knowne vnto Iaacob for he purged his house from Idols when he was to build an Altar in Bethel acknowledging heereby that this was a corruption that the true God would be offended at yea heathen men themselues did see by the light of nature that it was a grosse thing to represent God by an Image Euseb de praepar Euang. lib. 9. cap 3. Jbid. as Numa an Emperour sometime in Rome who forbad the vse of any Image because hee held it a wicked thing that things so incomparable excellent should be set forth by baser matters and Plato an excellent Philosopher did so agree with Moses heerein that hee was said of Numenius a Pythagorean to be none other but Moses speaking in the Atticke tongue Gen 21.23 The third Commandement touching the right vse of Gods name both Abraham seemeth to haue knowne well when he sware by the true God vnto Abimelech to confirme his league and Iacob when he sware vnto Laban Gen. 31.53 by the feare of his father Isaacke And the very heathen Ephesians who were led only by the light of nature shewed how odious a thing they held it that the name of their gods should bee blasphemed when suspecting such a matter in Paul Acts 19.34 and in his companions they grew to such an vproare and cryed out so long the greatnesse of their goddesse Diana Gen. 2.2.3 The fourth Commandement is recorded to haue beene giuen in Paradise for the seuenth day saith Moses GOD rested so hee blessed and sanctified it because that in it hee had rested from all his workes which hee had created and made Gen. 28.2 The fifth CoÌ„mandement Iacob shewed in his practise when he followed his parents direction in taking a wife heerein giuing an instance of his obedience vnto them and the children of Iaacob at his command going downe into Aegypt to buy food for him and being so carefull to giue him contentment in the returne of his son Beniamin and Ioseph nourishing him in Aegypt in his
Law is also a Schoolemaster when we are come to Christ euer checking and correcting vs when wee walke not according to the straight rule thereof but the Gospel vpon our humiliation comforteth vs and assureth vs that al our aberrations and going astray are remitted so that there be an heart vnfainedly hating that euill which we doe Rom. 7. Now as there be differences betwixt the Law and the Gosspell so there be some things wherein they agree The agreement of the old Testament and the new Heb. â— 1 Mat 3. 1. In the author God not as the mad Manichees taught the bad God to be the author of the law and the good God the author of the Gospell for the same God which spake by his Son Iesus Christ in these last daies spake also at diuers times and in diuers maners in times past he that said from heauen this is my beloued Son heare ye him the same God spake all these words said from heauen I am thy Lord thy God which brought thee out of the land of Egypt out of the house of bondage c. 2. They agree in the threatning of sin and vrging obedience vnto the Lord in all things but the Law vrgeth it for feare the Gospel for loue If ye loue me keepe my Commandements the Law as the meritorious cause of life the Gospell as most necessary signes of the life of faith and the way that God hath appointed vs to walke in vnto life the Law giueth no hope in the case of swaruing from the strict rule thereof the Gospell giueth hope to the penitent and where the like hope is giuen by the Prophets they doe rather play Euangelists then Preachers of the Law 3. They agree in this that howsoeuer the Gospell giueth hope to the penitent yet it denieth all hope to those that liue and die in transgression of the Law for against such most common are the threatnings contained in the Gospell They that doe such things Gal. 5.17 shall neuer inherit the Kingdome of Heauen 4. They agree in this that there is no contradiction betwixt them but as they come from one and the same spirit so there is a sweet harmony consent between theÌ„ the one only sheweth what God doth strictly require in his iustice the other how his iustice is satisfied and yet his mercy to sinfull man appeareth the one saith he that breaketh the Commandements shall die the other saith that because man through the weaknes of his nature could not but breake them one man that neuer brake any the least of them died in the stead of sinfull man and thus freed him that was the son of death from death and damnation 5. They agree in the Ministers of them both for they of the Law were to be without blemish their lipps were to preserue knowledge they were to liue of their seruice they were diuers sorts both Priests Leuits they were watchmen c. so ought the ministers of the Gospell they must be vnblameable apt to teach they that preach the Gospell are to liue of the Gospell 1. Tim 3. 1. Cor. 9.24 Ephes 4.12 2. Pet. 5.2 some are Doctours some Pastours c. they are Pastours watching and keeping their flockes as those that must giue accounts for them And thus much of the third generall The manner how this law was giuen Exod. 19.20 The next thing to be spoken of in generall is the manner how this Law was giuen and that is described in the nineteenth and twentieth of Exodus 1. First there was great preparation three dayes together the people were sanctified according to the manner of those times by washings and purifyings shewing both what need wee haue by prayer and reading of the holy Scriptures which may bring vs from worldly to heauenly meditations to prepare our selues euer before that we come to heare the Lord speaking vnto vs in the Ministery of his holy word and also how wee must euer be more and more doing away by the Spirit of Sanctification the blots and blemishes of our natures that we may be the fitter to come into the presence of the Holyest 2. Secondly a straight charge was giuen that neither man nor beast vnder paine of death should come neere the Mount whence the Law was to be deliuered but certaine marks were set beyond which none might dare to passe shewing as the Apostle hence noteth 2. Cor. 3.6.7 Heb. 12.19 how glorious was the Law now to bee deliuered and if such as passed the markes set them were without mercy to die the death that much more the transgressours of any of these precepts should die and find no mercy Heb. 12 2â— Thirdly the Lord descended with great terrour the Trumpet sounding the earth shaking and Lightnings flying abroad insomuch as that the people are noted to haue run away and Moses himselfe to haue said I tremble and quake shewing that the things here vttered were graue and waightie and to be receiued into the heart with a feare of offending against them and also that when the time shall bee of calling the offenders to account with what wonderfull terrour the Lord will then come against them 4. Almighty God himself spake al these words in the hearing of al the people but wheÌ„ they were too weak to beare his words and desired that the Lord would not speake any more for so they should die but promised obedience if Moses should speak two tables of stone were giuen vnto him written with Gods own finger that he might carry them to the people shewing hereby how stony-hard our hearts be and that Gods finger alone is able to imprint them there his speech from Heauen must worke in vs a reuerence of them otherwise we shal all be too negligent of his Lawes 5. When Moses had broken these Tables through zeale seeing how God was dishonoured in his absence by golden Calues which they had set vp and worshipped the Lord bad him hew two other Tables and therein he wrote all the words that were in the first shewing hereby that mans heart by Gods creation had all the lawes ready written in it as the Tables prepared by God himselfe had but the heart which he had gotten vnto himselfe by falling away from God is without any letter hereof in effect vntill that the Lord wrote them anew as it was with the Tables prepared by Moses 6. Lastly when Moses had been long with the Lord and came with these Lawes vnto the people his face shone so as they were not able to looke vpon him for which cause he vsed a vaile when hee came vnto them and put it off when hee returned vnto the Lord shewing hereby as S. Paul noteth 2. Cor 3.13 â—4 that the Iewes should not be able to see into the end of the Law Christ Iesus vntill the vale of blindnesse and hardnesse of heart were taken away by the Lord neither yet could any of the Gentiles without the same
the sinnes though most loud crying of that people And for this is it that the maine sinnes against euery precept of the first Table were censured with death but it is not so with all those of the second Table Yet doe I not so rigorously presse this rule as to inferre that the least sinne against the first Table must needs bee more heynous then the greatest against the second which hath beene rashly concluded by some Can any Christian perswade mee that I commit a more damnable sinne in being ouertaken with a nap at a long Sermon or comming once late to Church then if I had murthered my owne Father Let me be throwne out of a window if I thinke that Eutychus Act. 20.9 sinned more grieuously then Cain Gen. 4 8. In gathering a proportion betweene one sin and another all respect is not to be had to the obiect against whom the offence is done but regard must bee had also of the kinde of the action committed of the malice or infirmity of the committer c. These bee sometime so superlatiue that they ouerbalance the generall respect to the obiect The comparison therefore betweene the two Tables is to receiue modification and moderation by restraints as caeteris paribus or where there is not ouermuch imparity otherwise in eodem gradu aut specie wherein affections intentions malices presumptions infirmities neglects c. are to bee counterbalanced among themselues and one against another The sixt Rule is this there is so neere a relation betwixt all the commandements of the morall law Rule 6. that whosoeuer obserueth all failing onely in one poynt is guilty of all because as S. Iames teacheth there is one and the same the Author of them all And hence it is that Of two euils Iam. 2. â—0 being mala culpae not penae not the lesser but neither is to bee chosen And hitherto of the first thing now followeth the second Rule 2. Of the singularity of these Commandements of the singularity of these commandements which is in this that euery of these foure hath both the commandement and the reason which is plaine in the three latter and is only called in question in the former because it is not placed as a reason but as a preface to all the commandements before any charge giuen Whence it is The first commandement hath a speciall reason that some haue made it a generall preparatiue perswading to the obedience of all these lawes But it will appeare I take it to bee a speciall reason of the first also and more properly belonging vnto it if we consider first that the other three being subordinate haue their speciall reasons and much more then should this being chiefest and ground of all Secondly the identity of the reason heere vsed and in the second I am the Lord thy God and I the Lord thy God am a iealous God both being alike fit to strike terrour into the offenders as the precepts are alike the one forbidding inward the other outward Idolatry so that if this of the first bee made only generall for the same cause may that of the second and neither shall haue their speciall reason Thirdly if it bee further considered how this reason doth specially fit the precept I am the Lord therefore thou shalt acknowledge me and none other I brought thee out of the Land of Egypt c. therefore thou shalt be vngratefull if thou deny me or ioyne any fellowes with me Quest 54. In which wordes is the first Commandement contained and in which is the reason Answ The Commandemennt is in these words Thou shalt haue none other Gods but me The reason in these I am the Lord thy God which hath brought thee out of the Land of Aegypt out of the house of bondage Quest 55. What are wee heere commanded Answ To haue the Lord for our God which is to loue him aboue all to feare him aboue all to put our whole trust and confidence in him and to make our prayers vnto him alone The manner obserued in handling the Commandements Explan The method which I intend generally to follow in opening the commandements is first to handle the commandement it selfe and then the reason and in euery commandement these two parts the duty inioyned and vice forbidden where the commandement is affirmatiue and contrariwise first the vice forbidden and then the duty when it is negatiue This first commandement is mixt or compounded of both thou shalt haue me for thy God and none other 1. Duty Inioyned Touching the duty it is to haue and to set vp in our hearts and practices the Lord Iehouah who only raigneth in Heauen and in earth for our God which is the maine and principall scope of the whole Law euen as the maine duty of a Subiect towards his Prince is to acknowledge him and to sweare allegeance vnto him which if it be not what will all other Lawes and Statutes auaile What likelihood is there of being contained in obedience in other things Surely none at all but that the person which is vnconformable in the first will liue like a disorderly Riotour and dangerous Traytor So if we refuse to set vp the true God in our hearts which is our vowing allegiance what other account can the Lord make of vs but as of a company of Out-lawes and vnworthy to liue in the Common-wealth of his Church and to bee fellow-Citizens with his Saints Now the Lord is not then acknowledged this duty is not then performed when we make profession in word and outwardly of seruing the true God but when wee loue him in the highest degree when we feare him trust in him and seeke vnto him in all our necessities Wherefore Almighty God in commenting vpon this precept in other places of his holy Word hath shewed expressly how earnestly hee requireth all these things 1 Duty To loue God First for loue he vrgeth it with such a Preface and straineth himselfe to so many varieties in pressing it as if hee would make knowne that all else were nothing without it Heare O Israel Deut. 6.3 saith he by his seruant Moses and take heed to doe it that it may goe well with thee and that thou maist increase mightily c. And againe Heare O Israel the Lord is God only Verse 4. Verse 5. thou shalt loue the Lord thy God with all thine heart with all thy soule and with all thy might 2. For feare he calleth for it by his Prophet 2. Duty To feare God Mal. 1.6 as they would haue him to account them for his seruants and children If I be a father where is mine honour if J bee a master where is my feare saith the Lord of Hosts And our Sauiour Christ so preferreth this feare as hee putteth downe all feare of great ones in this world in regard of it saying Feare not him which can kill the body but is not able to kill the soule but feare
the heart the very Esse of prayer and a worship due onely to their Lord and ours what warrant I say of doing this vnto them seeing the King would thinke his subiects made his fellowes and greatly disdaine if in his presence we should first kneele and put vp our petitions vnto them and then vnto himselfe For the Papists doe much worse praying oftentimes to the Virgin Mary letting the Lord to stand by as it were a cipher Quest 57. Whence is the reason of this Commandement taken Answ Both from the equity of it because he is the Lord our God and none other and also from the benefits bestowed vpon vs in bringing vs out of the bondage and thraldome of the diuell Reason of this Commandement Explan The sinnes against this law being so great and the duties so necessary aboue al others great need there was that it should be fortified by strong reasons and therefore the Lord hath not omitted to vse these although out of his authority hee might haue commanded and with threatnings haue compelled vs vnto the obedience of his will Which teacheth vs first how vnexcusable men are liuing in sinne there being no meanes to draw them to a vertuous and holy course of life omitted for first it is reuealed what the Lord would haue vs to doe then haue wee his absolute command with which no man can dispence and lastly most forcible reasons to moue vs as wee are not brute beasts but reasonable soules Againe this same teacheth the seruants of God the ministers of his word not to handle it negligently but to study for the aptest and best reasons wherewith it may be more inforced and fastned vpon the hearers because God himselfe hath vouchsafed thus to doe and the other remisse handling of Gods word is as the laying of twiggs without bird-lime the casting of a net into the water without weights to presse it downe O let vs study then to deale most workman like as diuine artists neither playing with texts and multyplying tantologies to the wearying of the hearers for want of paines but let vs study with euident demonstrations and arguments of the Spirit to conuince mens consciences of sin that they may bee ashamed and cease here from and of the truth that they may come to be firmely grounded herein and followers of it Reas 1 Rom. 1.20 The reasons of this Commandement are two First from common equity I am the Lord thy God Euery one is easily yeelded vnto when he challengeth but his due but in requiring you to haue me for your God and none other I chalenge but my due for I am the Lord thy God that is I onely am such therefore yee may easily yeeld this vnto mee and yee shall deale most vniustly and contrary to all equity if yee yeeld not to haue none other Gods but me There is nothing here to be further proued but that the Israelites and all we haue daily experience of viz. that the Lord is God only they had experience of it when all the gods of the Heathen were not able to stand against him alone and the visible most goodly creatures of the heauens and earth do teach vs no lesse euerie day but that the infinite power and wisdome which made them all is the onely God of the whole world and this is Iehouah the Lord whose very name essence or being doth imply no lesse but that he alone hath being of himselfe and giueth being to all other things Reas 2 The second reason is taken from the benefits bestowed vpon his people Which haue brought thee out of the land of Egypt Heb. 2. out of the house of bondage Which Egypt was a type of Satans kingdome vnto whom we were all in bondage till the Lord by his Christ came and deliuered vs. Now it is an vnthankfull part as if the Lord should haue said not to make him thy Lord and Soueraigne only vnto whom alone thou art beholding for thy freedome who hath deliuered thee when as before thou wert a slaue and vnder hard bondage but if thou deny to make me thy Lord and God thou shalt shew thy selfe thus vnthankfull because that I alone haue deliuered thee when as before thou wert in slauery therefore thou shalt haue none other Gods but me Here all things are most plaine both to the Israelites and vnto vs they were in Egypt vnder Pharaoh and questionlesse they did there serue other Gods yet it profited not but still they were in sore bondage Exod. 3.4 toyling continually in making bricke for Pharaohs buildings they had taske-masters ouer them most rigorously exacting that they should doe their stintes and not sparing to beate them when they failed and which was most grieuous of all Col. 2.14 their male children were appointed vnto the slaughter so soone as they were borne which did strike them as much as continuall tormenting with swords in their sides But when through the greatnesse of their griefe the voyce of their crie came vp to heauen the Lord sent Moses and Aaron with signes and wonders to deliuer them and by his iudgements so subdued Pharaohs hard heart that he was glad to let them goe and when hee was againe hardened and followed with his forces to bring them backe the Lord diuided the red Sea and let them through but drowned their enemies in the bottome of the deepe Againe for vs of the Gentiles when wee were in bondage vnto Satan who did imploy vs in filthy workes which it is a shame to speake and had power ouer our selues and children so that we were all but dead men dead in sinnes and condemned to death euerlasting when we were I say in this fearefull estate the Lord sent his own Sonne in the flesh who in the crosse ouercame and triumphed ouer the diuell and made vs free yea sonnes and heires vnto God the Father of a kingdome in heauenly places If therefore thou doest either reuerence the commander the most high and mighty if equitie be of any force with thee to giue euery one his due and if thou abhorre the infamous note of ingratitude then tremble to shew any disloyalty any way to the Lord be ashamed to deny the best of all his due and study by all meanes to shew thy selfe thankefull for so great benefits Deny not him that gaue thee beeing with the Atheist neglect nor diuine knowledge with the ignorant bee not loosely minded towards Gods worship with the prophane rob not God of his honour with the Couetous Epicures Selfe-louers and Papists but giue vnto the Lord the loue of all thy heart feare him aboue all put thy whole trust in his holy name and make thy prayers vnto him onely Quest 58. In which words is the second Commandement and which is the reason Answ The second Commandement is Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any grauen image nor the likenesse of any thing that is in heauen aboue or in the earth beneath or in the water vnder
is to sweare rashly and without due consideration what an oath is and by whom it is taken for swearing rightly is a part of Gods worship and must be done with high reuerence as Iacob is noted to haue sworne by the feare of his father Isaac Fourthly swearing commonly in our communication and talk one with another which we are by Christs owne authority forewarned to doe I say vnto you sweare not at all Matth. 5.33 neither by Heauen for it is the throne of God nor by the earth for it is his foot-stoole c. Whence doe arise these three conclusions necessary to be considered of by all common swearers Concl. 1 First that it is a very childish thing to sweare by creatures bread or light c. 1. Because as our Lord elsewhere expoundeth himselfe Hee that sweareth by the Temple Mat. 23.20.21 sweareth by him that dwelleth therein So hee that sweareth by creatures sweareth by God who created them and yet he will not bee heard to sweare by the sacred name of the Lord as if a child abhorring any bitter thing or poyson should notwithstanding take the same vnder a little sugar 2. Because hee calleth vpon dumbe things that cannot heare he bringeth them to patronize his cause that can neither hurt nor helpe like vnto Baalâ— Priests vnto whom hee was not able to giue answere though they called vpon him from morning till noone-tide or like infants that prate vnto babies made of clouts 3. Because that hauing taken vp this childish custome of swearing they are no whit daunted either at the authority or charge giuen here against by our Sauiour Christ no more then children that are yet without all vnderstanding are moued to leaue any foolish quality whatsoeuer and how great soeuer he be that doth admonish them thereof Concl. 2 Eccles 9.2 Secondly it is a most vngodly thing to vse common swearing 1. Because the Deuill is the authour hereof for let yea be yea saith he and your nay nay for whatsoeuer is more then these commeth of the euill one 2 It is to agree with the Pharisees who did not forbid swearing by smaller oaths 3. It is an argument of a prophane person All things fall out alike to all saith the wise man to the cleane and the vncleane to him that sweareth and that feareth an oath in which words hee maketh swearing an euident proofe of a prophane person 4. It is a great indignity offered vnto the Lord to call him to witnesse to euery trifling matter as the common swearer doth no man will offer the like to his familiar friend much lesse to a greater person 5. It is hereby derogated from the maiestie of the Lord in whose roome base creatures are placed at which our Sauiour also glanceth when hee saith that heauen is Gods throne as if he should haue said it hath nothing in it worthy the swearing by it is not God but his seate and the earth his footstoole 6. Because it is most straitly forbidden both here and by S. Iames who propoundeth it as a prime and most necessary charge Before all things my brethren sweare not Concl. 3 Ier. 5.7 Amos 8.14 Thirdly to sweare by the Masse by the Rood is wicked in an higher degree because all these haue been made Idols and thus considered Gods greatest enemies as he that doth royall honour vnto a subiect vsurping the Princes throne and hauing been condemned for a traytor therefore sheweth himselfe herein to be a most vild traytor and vnworthy to liue as being a preferrer of his Princes greatest enemy This makes the Lord breake into such impatience against the Israelites How should I spare thee thy children haue forsaken me and sworne by them that are no Gods And againe They that sweare by the sinne of Samaria saying Thy God O Dan liueth shall fall and not rise vp againe answerable to which be the sinnes of the Papists the Masse and the Rood c. And thus much both for swearing commonly and by creatures Breach 4 By cursing and banning The fourth way of abusing Gods holy name is by cursing or banning which is a calling for plague or murreine or any fearefull euill vpon those with whom a man is offended For this is first a malicious sinne and therefore noted to be a fruit of such hearts as are full of gall and bitternesse Rom 3.11.12 as they are described out of the Psalmes Their throat is an open sepulcher the poison of aspes is vndeâ— their lippes their mouth is fâ—ll of cursing and b tternesse For which cause the people of God are forbidden all cursing and commanded to blesse yea euen such as curse them Blâ—sse your persecutors blesse I say and curse not Rom. 12.14 Iames 3. And Saint Iames maketh it an infallible argument of a corrupt fountaine to send forth this soure water of cursing And it is very corrupt indeed for as much as for small hurt receiued or a little offence giuen reason being blinded with malice any mischiefe or grieuous plague is wished vpon the head of the offendour So that the Lord may rightly say another day of the wicked curser Out of thâ—ne â—â—wne mouth shalt thou be condemned seeing that for small offences thou hast adiudged others to the plague or the Deuill much more shall my fearefull plagues be thy portion and the Deuill possesse thy soule as his vassall for euer Secondly this cursing is a presumptuous sinne because that hee which curseth another entreth vpon Gods office vnto whom alone it belongeth to say vnto plagues and punishments as the Centurion to his souldiers Come and he commeth For what else is it in the wretched curser of his brother bidding the Deuill take him but to doe that which is in the Lords power onely and to make a mans selfe equall vnto God as the Pharisies obiâ—cted against Christ taking vpon him to remit sinnes which none can doe but God Wherefore we reade not that any of the holy men of God haue giuen the aduenture to curse without special commission from the Lord Iude vâ—es 9. no nor so much as Michael the Archangell for he durst not curse the Deuill in his fight with him about the body of Moses plainely noting the arrogancy and blasphemous presumption of cursed man that shall dare to curse Nâ—mb 23. Baalam shall rise vp in iudgement and condemne them for that being hired by Balaack to curse he durst not doe it without commission from the Lord which hee could not obtaine and therefore notwithstanding the great rewards promised turned his speech to blessing the people of Israel The false Prophets shall rise vp in iudgement against these cursers and condemne them for they were sharply censured only for blessing and promising mercy without commission from the Lord. But these doe take vpon them by their owne authoritie to curse without any instigation of higher powers without hope of reward onely some little distemper carrying them hereunto Breach 5 By
turned to Gods great glory when he drowned him with his armie in the bottome of the deepe How vaine also were the blasphemous brags of Senacherib insulting ouer this great God 2. King 19. for without any armie he was confounded and like a silly fish as with a hooke taken and brought backe into his owne country and perished there to the great honour of the almightie God of Israel And in like manner if any be so hellishly disposed that they will still go on to blaspheme his holy name as Sathans sworne champions to anger God they shall not preuaile but in spight of them the mightie God will haue glorie by their confusion Rom. 1.24 The reason expressed He holdeth them as guiltie of dishonour done vnto his Maiestie They are alreadie set downe in his booke as damned persons and in themselues they beare the palpable marke of prophanenesse Euen as the Gentiles because of the dishonour that they did vnto God were giuen ouer to reprobate minds For in like manner is it with common swearers and cursers they haue this brand of reprobation vpon them to be generally insensible of sinne especially they are giuen ouer withall to lying drinking filthy talking gaming and vanity neglect of prayer and the exercises of Gods word quarrelling prophaning of the holy Sabbaths scorning mocking at all reproofs though most iust So that he which hath an eye to see may easily see them stand guiltie the sentence already denounced written in their forheads What blasphemer would not this make to tremble if hee would but set his heart to consider of it and whilst hee hath time seek for a pardon by vnfained turning from this cursed wickednes of the vnruly tongue Helps thus to doe are 1. To pray often and specially against this vice for he is noted by the Preacher to feare an oath Eccl. 9.2 that vseth to sacrifice that is to pray 2. To heare and meditate much vpon Gods holy word for thus Dauid saith haue hid thy word in my heart that I might not sinne against thee Psal 119.11 3. If oaths or cursed speaking haue at any time proceeded from our mouths 2 Cor. 7. â—â— to be reuenged vpon our selues by refraining euen from speech in such company and in such cases as wherein we haue been so much ouer seene 4. To admonish one another heereof according to that streight charge giuen by the Lord Leuit 19 17. Thou shalâ— not hate thy brother in thy heart suffer him to sin but shalt plainly tell him of his faults Quest. 66. If there be such danger in swearing may a man lawfully sweare in any case whatsoeuer Answ Without doubt a man may sometime lawfully sweare either for the confirmation of a truth which cannot otherwise be known yet necessary or for the strengthening of honest leagues and couenants made betwene meâ—â— or lastly we being called hereunto before a lawfull Magistrate Swearing lawfull Math. 5.33 Explan Here are two things further to be explaned First that it is not altogether vnlawfull to sweare Secondly that a man may lawfully sweare in these cases Concerning the first diuers haue beene contrariwise minded because of those words of Christ I say vnto you sweare not at all neither by Heauen c. Not onely the Anabaptists haue vpon this withstood all swearing and the Heretiques called Manichees who did vtterly reiect the old Testament because it commaundeth to sweare by the name of God but Ierom also a learned Father held that the liberty of swearing by the name of God Math. 5.33 Chrysost â—â—om 7. in Math. was only granted vnto the Iewes as vnto little children lest they should sweare by deuils euen as he saith he would haue sacrifices done vnto him rather then vnto Idols And certaine Martyrs aboue two hundred yeeres agone are recorded to haue refused the taking of an oath being offered by the Magistrate vpon the same reason But alas good men they were in an errour as will plainely appeare if wee consider first that the Lord hath commaunded his people to sweare by his name not once but oftner as was shewed a little before out Deut. 6.13 Iere 41. where it is put for a maine part of his worship and of him that shall dwell in the Tabernacle of the most High it is said that he sweareth to his owne hinderance and changeth not Wherefore Psal 15.4 not onely the more hard-hearted of the people but the holiest of all Abraham Iaacob Ioseph c haue sworne vpon some occasions which they would not haue done if it had onely beene tolerated vnto the people because of the hardnesse of their heart 2. If we consider that as it was commanded in the old Testament so is it pronounced in the new to be an end of controuersies amongst men Heb 6.16 Phil 1.8 therefore Paul sometime sweareth to the Philippians God is my record how I long after you And to the Corinthians J call God for a record vnto my soule 2 Cor. 1.23 Heb. 6.14 And the Lord is said to haue sworne by himselfe vnto Abraham to confirme his promise of blessing And the Angel in the Reuelation Reuel 10.6 sware by him that liueth for euermore all which would not haue been so had it not been lawfull in any case to sweare Concerning the second thing in the answere 1. That it is lawfull to sweare to confirme a necessarie truth which otherwise cannot be knowne is plaine from the examples going before The Apostle sware to confirme the Philippians and Corinthians of his vnfained loue towards them and the Angel that Time should be no more which were weightie things and necessary to be knowne certainely for the furtherance of the Gospell and yet so hidden that they could not be certainely knowne but by calling God for a witnesse who is the knower of all secrets 2. For the making of leagues and couenants sure it was the common practise of Abraham Isaac Iaacob and all holy men to sweare by the true God that he being called to be witnes of what they had promised they might not dare to deale falsly 3. The lawfull Magistrate is Gods Vicegerent heere vpon earth and therefore if hee call thee to sweare thou must not refuse but obey herein Rom. 13.1 for to obey the lawfull Magistrat is to obey God seeing the powers that bee are ordeined of God And to these may be referred all other lawfull cases of swearing otherwise they are abuses of Gods holy name Quest 67. What else is required that our swearing may be lawfull Answ These foure things 1. Wee must sweare onely to such a truth as we know to be so 2 We must sweare according to the knowne intent of him vnto whom or before whom we sweare 3 We must sweare onely things possible and lawfull 4. This being a part of Gods worship we must doe it with great reuerence Explan These things must also bee knowne and considered by him that
the old Testament which were penned by the Prophets 1. Tim. 4 13. And much more are these holy exercises commended vnto vs in the new Testament S. Paul chargeth Timothy to giue attendance to reading to exhortation to doctrine and concludeth that in so doing he should saue both himselfe Vâ—rse 16. 1. Cor. 14. and those that heard him And in comparing that excellent gift of those times of speaking with tongues with prophesying or preaching he preferreth far the preaching of the Word Therefore are such glorious things spoken hereof 1. Cor 1 18.21 2. Cor 2.15 to bee the power of God to the saluation of those that beleeue a sweet sauour vnto God in al whether they perish or be saued c. and hearers are willed 1. Pet. 2.2 As new borne babes to desire the sincere milke of the Word that they may grâ—w thereby Which serueth to commend the care both of the Gouernours of the Church in former times who would not haue any Lords day passed ouer without a Sermon Iust Martyr Apolog. as witnesseth Iustin Martyr saying That the Word was read and preached for the space of an houre euery Sabbath day at one meeting Tertullian saith of his times that there was not any holy meeting wherein they were not fed with diuine Sermons and if the Pastor were sick or necessarily hindred the Deacon read an Homily In a Councell in Germany Concil Frances vnder Carolus Magnus it was ordaind that there should euer be some man to preach vpon the Lords day so also hath both the Trullan and Moguntine Councels And the like is the care of our worthy Gouernors of these times it being ordained that the Word should be preached euery Sabbath and the Catechisme explaned in the afternoone though many places alas may say hereof as of sundry good Lawes besides they are well enacted if they were well executed 2 Prayer and thanksgiuing Nehem. 8. The other kind of holy duty is Prayer and Thanksgiuing for when Ezra was ascended vp into the pulpit hee prayed vnto and praised the God of Heauen and all the people said Amen Amen And there were formes of prayer and thankesgiuing to be vsed in publique as the 92. Psalme more specially for the Sabbath the 104. 105. 106. 107. for all times of Gods publike worship This also is spoken of in the new Testament 2. Cor. 14. as vsed by the Minister in their meetings and it is prouided that it should be in a knowne tongue that the people might say Amen Prayer hath euer been so essentiall and proper to the house of the Lord that it is called for this The house of prayer Some rash spirits would haue no prayer vsed in the Congregation but conceiued prayer without any set forme which would breed such a confusioÌ„ as the like hath not bin known in the Church of God some through insufficiency of the Minister being without any prayers or too slenderly appointed in this regard Others through the variety of mens dispositions and humours so diuersly appointed one following this fashion and another that as that in the same Church which is one body no vnity or agreement almost would appeare 3. Singing of Psalmes to the praise of God 3 Singing of Psalmes Much time in their meetings was wont to be spent herein vnder the old Testament as may easily be gathered from the many Psalmes committed to the Masters of the Quiristers and speciall holy songs appointed to be sung vpon speciall occasions by Moses by Barack and Debrah c. Vnto which musicke made with playing vpon instruments and vpon triumphant occasions comely dancing was sometime added And vnto the like are we excited in the new Testament with Psalmes and Hymnes and spirituall songs Ephes 5.19 Iames 5.13 to sing and make melody to the Lord in our hearts Is any man merry saith Iames let him sing Psalmes The practise of the poore persecuted Christians of the primitiue Church doth shew that this duty was wont to be vsed in their assemblies since Christs time for as he according to the ancient manner after the Passeouer sung a Psalme with his Disciples so did they at their Communions which were then euery Lords day and not hauing the liberty of any other time they came together thus before day or early in the morning for which they were called Hymni antelucani Plin. Epist Let the Papists therefore deride our seruing of God with Psalmes sung in our assemblies we know notwithstanding that if it be done from the heart it is better then al their Latine Chaunteries which the hearers vnderstand no whit at all 4. Receiuing the Sacraments Fourthly the administration and partaking of the blessed Sacraments because it is the Lords day in remembrance of whom the Communion is receiued Wherefore in describing this day this circumstance is commonly added Acts 20.7 when they were come together to breake bread for without this no Lords day was wont to be passed ouer as hath been already noted And for Baptisme this day is fittest being the time of Christian congregations and as it were a representatiue Church whereinto the baptised is to be admitted and made a member of the vniuersall Church thereby 5. Holy conferences and meditations for of old they were restrained from thinking their owne thoughts where the Lord forbiddeth the seeking of their owne will or speaking a vaine word Esay 58.13 and if hee that keepeth the Sabbath aright must be free from these things then his thoughts must bee holy his speeches and conferences holy Moreouer doth not the husbandman couer his seed with mouldes when hee hath committed it to the ground that it may grow and bring forth fruit Doe not wee chew our meat when we haue put it into our mouthes that it may turne to our nourishment and how shall we thinke that the seed of the word wil fructifie in our hearts vnlesse wee hide it there by musing and meditating thereupon how can we thinke to haue it turne to the nourishment of our soules vnlesse wee chew it by further talking and conferring about the same Dauid did thus hide the word in his heart that he might be preserued from sinne and that corruption may not grow vp in vs the Apostle willeth Psal 119.11 Col 3.16 that the Word should dwell plenâ—iously in our hearts So that the best keeping of the Sabbath is when as wee not onely heare pray sing and communicate in publike but priuately thinke againe and againe vpon those things wherein wee haue been instructed conferre one with another read pray and sing Psalmes in our priuate houses Quest. 73. Is there no duty to be done towards our neighbour for the hallowing of this day Answ Yes it is a speciall time of exercising mercy by helping against sudden dangers by collecting and distributing to the poore by visiting the sicke and reconciling dissentions amongst neighbours To helpe against sudden danger Explan The holy
duties to bee done towards our neighbour are first workes of present necessitie which could not bee auoyded which are not onely then tollerable but good and commendable according to that speech of Christ when they watched him whether he would heale the man with the withered hand vpon the Sabbath day Mark 3.4 Js it lawfull to doe good on the Sabbath or to doe euill to saue life or to kill as if he should say this is a right Sabbath dayes worke to doe good or to doe any thing tending to the sauing of a mans life in danger So to saue the poore helpelesse beast either fallen into a pit Matth. 12.11 or wanting sustenance he sheweth elsewhere to bee a worke of the Sabbath From the equity of which it followeth that to put to our helping hand against any casualty falling vpon a mans person goods cattell or house is a worke so good and holy as that it wel becommeth the Sabbath day In like manner is it to be held for the sauing of good things which otherwise would be lost by gathering of Saffron milking and making out the milke of kine and sheepe and if there bee any thing else of this nature Likewise houshold businesses in making ready of meat and keeping things in decent comly order are lawfull vpon this day for God will haue mercy and not sacrifice he made not man for the Sabbath but the Sabbath for man that is Matth. 12.7 he doth so much fauour the good of man as that when the strict keeping of this time is preiudiciall to the necessary good of man he would rather haue it giue place hereunto then that it should hereby be neglected 2. Workes of mercy to the poore in gathering reliefe for them and distributing the same for this seemeth to haue been the custome in the Apostles times 1. Cor. 16.2 that euery first day of the weeke collections should bee made for the poore as God blessed euery man 3. Duties of loue to the comfort of our neighbour in distresse by visiting the sicke and poore prisoners Visiting the sicke Matth 25. Chap 5. comforting those that mourne vnder any crosse or calamity and making peace betwixt those which be at variance for as these duties are holy and haue excellent promises and become vs at all times so specially vpon the Sabbath dayes when the publike worship and seruice of God is ended Quest 2 Reasons of keeping the Sabbath The second question touching the sanctification of the Sabbath is wherefore and for what speciall causes there should bee times thus obserued for the publike worship of God seeing that the spirit and heart which are inward and priuate are the principall in his seruice I answere that the causes hereof are sundry and weighty 1. Hereby are exercised the faith and obedience of men when as because of Gods commandement only they shall seperate and set themselues apart from worldly businesses what haste soeuer they haue to goe forward with the same And at three times in the yeare especially were the ancient people of God tryed both for their obedience and faith and affiance in Almighty God in keeping their Sabbaths For all the males were to appeare at Ierusalem three times in the yeare before the Lord many of them comming from a farre and leauing their houses destitute and void of men to be made a prey to the enemy vnlesse God by his prouidence should marueilously preserue them And accordingly were they ready to yeeld themselues to the Lords ordinance yea to more then hee required at their hands for when their enemies set vpon them on the Sabbath they were so precise and superstitious that they would not stirre to arme and defend themselues for feare of breaking the Sabbath 1. Machab. 2. and thus lost their liues without sufficient warrant 2. By this meanes concord and vnity in doctrine and the seruice of God is maintained for let publike meetings bee duely frequented where all things either are or ought to bee prouided to be done according to the direction of Gods holy word and vnity and soundnesse will be maintained but take away these and a confusion both in the matter of religion and in the manner will vndoubtedly follow when euery one shall follow his owne fantasie there being commonly so many heads so many opinions 3. Loue and charity and all sauing graces are the more hereby increased when as we shall be brought publikely as it were vpon the stage and be made ashamed before al men if any man be rude 1. Cor. 14. and wicked in behauiour For this is the effect of the preaching of Gods word the sinner comming is reprooued of all men and accused of al men Moreouer the same prayers the same word the same Sacraments the same God serued there by vs altogether doe put vs in mind of the vnity whereby wee are vnited one vnto another so that as brands being layd together doe make the greater flame so our loue towards one another is the more inflamed by our being thus ioyned together in these holy duties 4. Seruants and cattell obtaine some ease from their sore labour hereby whose good the Lord who is the Creator of all doth also tender for admit that there were no Sabbaths vnmercifull minded men would work out the very hearts of their seruants and cattell wherefore it is often alleaged by the Lord that thy seruants and cattell may rest as well as thou 5. The seruice and worship of God is thus vpheld which would otherwise decay and fall to the ground if there were no times of publike meetings but all men were left vnto their priuate deuotion some vtterly forgetting what they owe vnto GOD some neglecting all and most through ignorance seruing him with superstition in stead of true deuotion Ezech. 20.12 Sixtly the Sabbaths thus publiquely kept are a signe vnto the people of God both to distinguish betwixt them and the heathen that know not God and to represent in some sort the Sabbath that shall afterwards bee kept in heauen from moneth to moneth and from weeke to weeke for euer Esa 66.23 when the Saints of God shall rest from all labour and sorrow world without end That euen hereby they may bee brought to some comfortable meditation of their happinesse to come if it be some comfort to rest from toiling for one day and to be recreated with Gods sweet promises preached vnto vs and singing of Psalmes and praises oh what a comfort may we thinke it will bee when as we shall rest for euer and be in possession of those ioyes which are heere promised in the company of the holy Angels delighting our selues with singing Alleluiah continually Memb. 2 To remember the Sabbath The second member of the dutie heere enioyned is to remember and to bee mindfull of this sanctification And this remembrance must be first generall all the dayes of the weeke when we bargaine couenant and vndertake any businesse afterwards
That it was appointed for holy meetings to preach and heare c. 3. Not in some one Church but generally in the Churches of Christians at Troas Galatia Corinth c. 4 Not in some week only but euery weeke Arg. 2 Exod. 20.10 The second reason is taken from places of Scripture which proue the same by consequence as that in Exodus where the Commandement being giuen this is added as a reason The seuenth day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God and the Lord rested the seuenth day Math 12.8 A second place is that in Matthew The sonne of man is euen Lord of the Sabbath A third place is in Iohn All men should honour the Sonne Iohn 5.23 euen as they honor the Father The reason may be framed thus If the same reason grounded vpon Gods word be as wel for the first day of the weeke as it was once for the Sabbath of the Iewes then wee are as certainly tied to the obseruation of this day as they were for their Sabbath but there is the same reason Therefore wee are certainly tied vnto this day The first part of this argument is plaine for the same reason is of the same force the second part appeareth by the places noted in the margent The maine reason of the Sabbath of the Iewes is because it was the Sabbath of the Lord and therefore his people must necessarily do him this honour that there might be a conformitie betwixt God and his people and in like manner our Sabbath is the Sabbath of the Lord Christ when he had finished the worke of our redemption for which cause hee also giueth the same name The Sonne of man is euen Lord of the Sabbath As if in more words he should say When God the Father had once ended the making of the world he rested and published himselfe to be the Lord of that rest and dedicated it vnto himselfe giuing it the name of the Sabbath of the Lord In like manner when I shall haue finished the worke of mans redemption I will rest and will haue the day of my rest dedicated vnto my selfe for which cause I say that the Sonne of man is euen Lord of the Sabbath also it shall bee called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Lords day And thus shall the will of the Father be fulfilled which is that as they honoured the Father in keeping the Sabbath betwixt the creation and redemption so they should honour the Son in keeping the Sabbath betwixt the redemption and consummation of the world Arg. 3 Matth 28. A third reason may be drawne from the vniforme practise of the Church euen from the time of mans redemption vnto this day Christ himselfe first began it when he arose early in the morning vpon this day and thenceforth euer obserued it so long as he continued vpon the earth Iohn 20.19 When the Disciples were gathered together for feare of the Iewes the doores being shut he came and stood in the middest of them vpon that day Againe Verse 26. when incredulous Thomas was amongst them he came and shewed his hands side and feete vpon that day and immediately the Euangelist subioyneth And as for the practice of the Apostles herein it is so plaine as that it were great impudency to deny it Again for the practice of those that liued next vnto them whether Greekes or Latines they followed the same order Reade for this Ignatius in his Epistle to the Magnesians Iustie Martyr in Apologeticis Ireneus in his fourth booke chap. 19.20 Euseb Eccles hist lib. 4. chap 23. Origen Hom. 3. in Exod. Cyrill in Iohan. Tertul. de Idolat Ieronym in vita Paulae Ambros serm 62. August in Iohan. Gregor lib 11. epist 3. c Lastly for the Churches of these times since and at this present whether Protestant or Popish of what Country soeuer all consent for the obseruation of this day though in opinion there be some difference about it some grounding it vpon Gods Ordinance according to that which hath been said as Beza Iunius Piscator Bollocke Hooper Fulke and the book of Homilies yea and some Papists also as Sâ—â—tas Panormitanus Syluester Felicius and the Schoolemen some vpon tradition onely as the Rhemists Testament Tollet and Bellarmine Whence wee may reason thus That day which the Lord Christ hath sanctified by his resurrection wherein hee came together with his Disciples to instruct and to confirme them wherein all Christian Churches of all Ages haue made their Assemblies is certainlie the Sabbath of the Christians but such is the first day of the weeke Therefore certainly our Sabbath Arg. 4 A fourth argument may bee drawne from the iudgements of God most fearefully befalling such as either haue contemned the Sabbath of this day or through worldly mindednesse haue neglected it In a Councell held at Paris some holy men vrged the making of speciall decrees about the strict obseruation of the Lords day because as they alleaged partly of their owne knowledge partly by the relation of others some intending their husbandry vpon this day had been smitten with thunder and lightning to the laming of some and to the vtter destruction of others Another carrying home corne vpon this day had both corne and barne most lamentably consumed by fire Also that in Chimstat a towne in France a certaine woman being wont together with her children to peele hempe vpon the Lords day when others were at Church was first terrified with some sparkes of fire falling amongst her hempe another time with a flame of fire arising in her hempe and lastly not being warned by this there kindled a fire againe which whilst she laboured to quench both she and her children did miserably perish thereby The Centuriatours of Magdenberg do tell of a certaine Noble-man that was wont to follow his sport of hunting vpon the Lords day when others went to Church but the Lord shewed a great iudgement vpon him therefore he had a child borne vnto him with the head of a dog And that a certaine Miller intentiue about his grinding vpon this day had his house and meale burnt by a fire kindling in his mill And to come nearer home Anno 1583. whilst they were beholding the Beare-baitings in Parish-garden vpon this day the scaffold burst down suddenly and eight persons were slaine outright and many more hurt and maimed Arg. 5 A fifth argument may be drawne from such things as fell out worth the noting vpon this day August de temp serm 25â— Notable â—hiâ—gs â—pon this day Nâ—â—â—m 154. Christ arose vpon this day the elements were framed the world begun the Angels created and Manna began first to fall vpon this day the Israelites passed thorow the red sea Christ was baptized turned water into wine fed fiue thousand with a few loaues vpon this day and vpon it wee hope Wolph Cron. lib. 2. cap. 1. that hee shall come to Iudgement saith Augustine Vpon this day Christ was borne Aaron and
the rehearsing of those things which haue been spoken and when yee haue more deepely and thorowly ingraffed them in your minds afterwards to goe about the necessaries of this life For if going out of the Bath thou dost auoid publike meetings lest the benefit of bathing be turned into a greater hurt much more oughtest thou to vse this care when thou commest from publike meetings Alas most men haue so much businesse vpon the weeke dayes and are so dull in respect of heauenly learning as that vnlesse they vse great care and labour hard to attaine spirituall knowledge and grace vpon this day they are like to bee very slender proficients and trewant-like Schollers in Gods schoole yea euen such that I may vse the Apostles phrase as had need to be taught the first rudiments when by reason of the time they might haue been Doctors Heb. 5.11 If there be a Faire or a Market vpon a day will hee that hath need of stuffe or prouision the buying whereof will take vp his time all that day let any more time then he must needs from buying and prouiding to carry home his commodities or will he that is desirous to profit in the skill of Musick Dancing Writing Arithmetick c. for the learning of which he setteth apart in a weeke weekely some time will he I say loose any time when his Master commeth to teach him but apply himself hard to these exercises and how much more then should wee seeke to improue this one Market or Faire-day of our soules in the weeke this one Lords day wherein the preacher is appointed to come and teach vs in the sweetest and most delighting noble skill of diuinity vnto the greatest aduantage gaine and storing of our soules with heauenly necessaries It were needfull therefore besides the publike meetings and meditating and conferring vpon that which hath been taught that men should reade the holy Scriptures endeauouring to remember and to vnderstand them by such helpes as are now most plentifull that they may not bee strangers in Gods booke but make the histories and diuine instructions here set downe so familiar vnto them as that vpon any occasion they may be able for their comfort to turne to such places as they neede and moreouer if they would reade and study some good prayers that they might bee well furnished this way according to their seueral necessities vpon the way and in the fields as Isaac is said to goe out to meditate and to pray in the fieldes and in the night season vpon sea or vpon land what wonderfull great comfort should men haue and how much more should they grace and walke worthy their holy and Christian profession than now they doe or can do through the mispending of the Lords day in idlenesse or vanity or which is worse in running to all manner of excesse of riot Lastly it is a base thing vpon so glorious a day as the Lords day to put our hands to worldly businesses any more then necessity inforceth for so we should mingle things high and low diuine and humane earthly and heauenly and so make a more vnpleasing linsy-woolsy then was forbidden by the Lord vnder the ceremoniall Law Wee should doe like the heathen that knew not God who had their dies festi profesti and intercisi holy dayes holy day eeues and mixt holy dayes seruing partly for the worship of their Gods and partly for labour in the workes of their calling Phil. 3.8 The true God would neuer allow this in any of his holy dayes he will not be content to part stakes with vs and therfore you shall find euery of his holy dayes guarded with this clause Thou shalt doe no seruile worke therein Will a man vpon a plentifull feast day goe from dinner to seeke for scraps in the poores basket hauing had plenty of the gold of Ophir powred out into his lappe goe seeke for pinnes or nailes in the dust hauing sought pretious stones of inestimable worth and the time of this seeking still continuing will hee attend vpon the gathering vp of dung But euen thus doth hee that vpon the Lords day putteth his hand to worldly businesse for gaine seeing all these things are but as drosse and dong in regard of the excellent knowledge of Christ Psal 19. and the word of God is more pretious than fine gold sweeter also than the hony and the hony combe Did wee but consider the double occasion of meditation vnder the new Testament both of the creation and redemption of man whereas they had but a single of the creation vnder the old the bond of thankfulnes now inlarged a greater measure of the Spirit now giuen and that implacably-malicious enemy of man the deuill now more inraged knowing that his time is but short we would bee so farre from making this day a time of riot excesse and out-rage that wee would rather as farre as our weake nature will beare sequester our selues vnto godly and spirituall exercises whereby wee may be fenced against the deuill walke worthy of the rich grace of the Spirit and answere the incomparable beneficence of the Lord in Iesus Christ by due thankesgiuing Quest 1 The Sabbath beginneth when And here againe is occasion offered of diuers questions to the further opening of the doctrine of our Sabbath As first When doth the Sabbath vnder the new Testament begin and end I answer that howsoeuer some begin it in the euening and Reas 1 so make it from euening to euening yet the more probable opinion is that it beginneth in the morning and continueth till the next morning because Christ his resurrection the cause and beginning of this Sabbath was early in the morning as appeareth plainely if wee consider how the souldiours were terrified at his resurrection and went into the city to certifie the high Priests what had happened and the time of their going is noted to be when Mary was gone from the Sepulchre which was at the dawning of the day so that as the argument was good for the beginning of the old Sabbath the Lord rested when the euening and morning of the sixth day were at an end therefore then must begin the rest of that Sabbath so it is good also for the beginning of our Sabbath Christ hauing finished the work of our redemption arose againe early in the morning therefore it seemes early in the morning must wee begin the rest of our Sabbath So may we rightly hold that it hath againe been turned from euening to euening to be from morning to morning to set forth mans rising through Christ from darknesse to light by grace Iohn 19. according to that of Iohn Hee is the true light that lighteneth euery one which commeth into the world Quest 2 The Sabbath to be kept how But how is the Sabbath comprehending both day and night to be kept Answer Not as some heretikes of whom Origen writeth by remaining in that position of body wherein we are
his Law is broken Obiect Sol. If it be said the Lord will haue mercy and not sacrifice I answer this is in case of necessity not to be auoided hee meaneth not that if thou be poore he had rather thou shouldest worke vpon his Sabbaths but abstaine serue him faithfully and he will stirre thee vp mercy for thy reliefe Quest 75. Are wee bound to doe the holy duties of Gods seruice all this time without ceasing Answ No for we may refresh our selues with eating and drinking singing and musick and other honest delights whereby the mind is cheared vp and ioy and gladnesse befitting the Lords holy day expressed Hos 2.11 Explan Although we teach a strict keeping of the Sabbath vnder the new Testament yet it is not so to bee vnderstood as though wee were bound vpon this day to doe nothing but spirituall duties all the day long for in respect that we haue flesh as well as Spirit that would be wearisome to vs and would turne the Lords day which is for a delight into a heauy burthen I say therefore that wee haue liberty to refresh our selues with such things as cheare the outward man and expresse ioy befitting the Lords holy day For euery holy day of the Lord is a festiuall and ioyfull day for outward ioy and delight which is expressed by the Prophet Hosea saying I will cause all her mirth to cease her feast dayes her new Moones and her Sabbaths When hee threatneth iudgements against the land Nehem. 8.9.10 And Nehemiah inuiteth the people to eate of the fat and drinke the sweete reproouing them when they began to weepe because it was an holy day of the Lord. Whence it appeareth plainly that mirth and ioy euen externall doe well become the holy day of the Lord neither were the people of Israel euer reprooued for this but that through their couetous mindes they accompted the Sabbath a burthen and thought long to haue it gone that their seruants might goe to their labour and they themselues to their markets for in this respect they are threatned by the Prophet Amos Amos 8 5. Heare yee this that swallow vp the poore and say when will the new Moone be gone that we may sell corne and the Sabbath that we may sell wheate c. And some of them not staying the ending of the Sabbaths trod Wine presses and laded and carried out burthens against which Nehemiah prouideth being grieued hereat Nehem. 13.15 as at a great abomination Yet let no man vnderstand this so as though it were hereby tollerated to spend this day in outward and vaine bodily pastimes for for then how shall we improue it to the best aduantage of our soules as hath been already shewed wee had need and ought to doe but so farre forth we may vse bodily delight as it doth not hinder but further the hallowing of this day as it doth not expresse an heathenish feast such as were the old Bacchanalia but setteth forth a diuine feast kept in the honour of the Lord Iesus 1. Let no man therefore be eating and drinking and making merry when the publike seruice of God calleth for him Phil. 3 â—7 for that were truly to make a mans belly his God as the Apostle speaketh seeing he attendeth vpon that when he should attend vpon God in his seruice 2. Let no man so affect outward pleasure as that he should forget the chiefe pleasure and comfort of the soule by neglecting to prepare to Gods worship before or to meditate that it may sinke and take rooting in his mind after 3. Let euery man as hee is able exercise himselfe in priuate in reading and studying the holy Scriptures and praiers with other helpes to strengthen the inner man in grace and knowledge 4. Shunne and auoide all obscene and filthy pleasures which are rather corrupting then hallowing and all vnlawfull gaming or ouer laborious exercises which in the end do rather trouble and dull the Spirits then quicken and cheare theÌ„ vp Let there be no frequenting of Alehouses or Tauerns vnto riot no chambring wantonnes or in a word let there bee no mirth but what becommeth sober temperate and chaste minds fearing God and reuerencing his ordinances And that licentious persons may bee the rather restrained from their vaine pleasures vpon this day the Lord hath apparantly executed iudgement vpon diuers for contempt of this day Quest 76. Is this all that we are bound vnto to keepe the Sabbath our selues in ceasing from labour and doing the duties thereof Answ No but whosoeuer hath sonne or daughter man-seruant or maid cattell or stranger within his gates is alike bound to prouide that all as much as in him lieth obserue this day in their kind both man and beast Gen. 17. Explan The Lord the author of this commandement as in giuing other lawes he speaketh not vnto inferiours and the gouerned but vnto the gouernours as in the law of circumcision he commandeth all vnto Abraham both for the act to be done the time and manner in the law of the Passeouer he commandeth all vnto masters of families Exod. 12.21 and Moses openeth the matter vnto the elders onely so in commanding the obseruation of the Sabbath he layeth all vpon the gouernours saying Thou thy sonne thy daughter thy man-seruant thy maid thy cattell and stranger that is within thy gates Gouernours charged with children and seruants And not without iust cause because that 1. Parents and Masters of families are in Gods stead to their children and seruants and haue his titles vpon them which for what else is it but only to remember them so to bring vp those that are vnder them in all godlines and holinesse as if God himselfe did more particularly take vpon him the training vp and nurturing of them 2. Because of the neare relation betwixt gouernours and their people he is the head oeconomicall they the members of all which we know what care the head hath seeking stil to put more comlines vpon them and in these kind of members the greatest grace is holines and greatest meanes of breeding this the due obseruation of the Sabbath 3. Because of the corrupt nature wherein parents beget and bring forth their children into the world so that without grace they are fountaines of infinite misery vnto them they being by nature the children of wrath and vassals of the deuill Ephes 2.2 now what a corasiue must it needs be to the heart of any kinde-hearted father or mother to consider that they haue bred children to be fire-brands of hell and what a care then must this needs worke in them to helpe them to be deliuered here-from and the chiefest ordinary way vnto this is to bring them to the Sanctuary vpon the Sabbath to vrge them and helpe them by prayer examinations and instructions to the fruitfull obseruation hereof 4. Because they cannot looke for a blessing vpon those things about which they imploy their seruants and
also doe the more priuate workes of our callings so that we obserue the times of publike meetings and giue no scandall to our brethren nor offence to our Gouernours Secondly in regard of more free recreations in which wee may now exercise our selues all waies excepting the times of publike prayer Thirdly in regard of speeches and thoughts out of the publike times we may in some conuenient sort and measure talke of our worldly affaires and deuise in our thoughts for the best for them If any doe otherwise esteeme ordinary holy daies appointed by men hee doth derogate from the dignity of the Lords day as they of the Church of Rome which make more account of some Saints dayes then of the Lords day it selfe and are more carefull then to exercise their deuotion and tyrannise in their strict censures more remisse and licentious vpon this most holy day Quest 81. What is the sinne by this commandement forbidden Answ All prophaning of the Sabbath day Which is first by doing workes that are not of present necessitie by iournying by idle resting or absenting our selues about worldly businesses from the publike duties of Gods seruice Secondly by forgetfulnesse of the Sabbath vpon the sixe dayes by which wee often bring vpon our selues a necessitie of prophaning the same Thirdly when being parents or gouernours we leaue our children pupills and seruants to their owne liberty vpon this day Labour on the Sabbath Explan The sinnes against this Commandement I referre to three heads the first whereof is a direct and the greatest prophaning of the Lords day 1. For labour vnlesse wee be necessarily called heereunto such as it is only then when it is a necessary worke of mercy as hath been already shewed it is the most direct breaking of the Sabbath and taketh away the very nature of it because the Sabbath is the rest And how great a sinne this is the Lord hath sundry waies made knowne vnto his people the Iewes Which motius though they bind not vs in the same rigor as the Iewes were of old yet they are a good inducement to vs to stirre vp our reuerence vnto Gods ordinance and our care to obserue the Christian Sabbath though not in any ceremonious degree of stricktnesse yet in conuenient decency and sequestration of our selues such as may stand with Christian liberty How close the Iewes well held by God to the precise obseruation appeareth Reas 1 1. By his seuere poenall lawes against all labour though neuer so honest Exod. 31.15 and lawfull in it selfe Whosoeuer doth any worke vpon the Sabbath shall die the death Reas 2 2. How much the Lord is displeased with working vpon this day is made knowne by his iudgements executed vpon some in their prophane working He that gathered stickes was stoned to death the Israelites were held captiue in Balon seuenty yeares for their working vpon the Sabbaths Numb 15.32 Ier. 25. that the land might enioy her Sabbaths and sundry examples tending to the same purpose haue been already brought amongst the arguments for our Sabbath which I spare to repeate referring the reader thither 3. How displeasing to the Lord it is to worke vpon this day appeareth by his prouidence for the rest heereof rather then any worke should be done euen about their daily food he sendeth the Israelites Manna enough for two dayes the day before the Sabbath Exod. 16. and whereas at other times the Manna would putrifie and be full of wormes if they kept any of it vntill the morrow after they had gathered it now they did keepe it sweet and good all the next day Reas 4 4. The working vpon the Sabbath hath been at all times condemned by all good men endued with Gods Spirit Moses is most earnest in many places against it Nehem. 13. Nehemiah threatned to punish the Merchants that came to Ierusalem to sell their wares vpon the Sabbath dayes and Esay Ieremy and the rest of the Prophets doe all of them put to their helping hands to roote out this sinne of working vpon the Sabbath day Wherefore if thou makest conscience of stealing because the Lord hath forbidden it make conscience also of doing the workes of thy calling vpon the Sabbath because God hath so strictly forbidden it so seuerely iudged it so carefully prouided against it and stirred vp so many holy men to beate downe this grosse abuse 2. For iournying I shall not need to adde any thing because it hath been specially intreated of already what iourney is allowed and what a breach of the Sabbath Only wee may take with vs this one memorandum that the Lord hath so precisely forbidden trauaile as that he hath charged Exod. 16.29 Tarrie euery man in his place and let no man goe out of his place vpon the seuenth day viz. about his worldly vnnecessary busines though it may seeme vnto thee to bee time gained so that thou shalt not bee hindred now from thy worke vpon the weeke day or though it may seeme otherwise to redound to thy benefit Let them consider this that forecast to make their iourneyes specially vpon the Lords day surely this wisdome commeth not from aboue but from the deuill whose thou art Iohn 8 44. whilest thou doest his will 3. For idle resting and sitting at home all day or most part of the day Idle resting when others assemble themselues to the worship of God or sleeping and lying longer in bed in the morning so that a man cannot prepare himselfe fitly and come in due time to the place of Gods publike worship this is also a most vnworthy vsage of a mans selfe vpon the Lords day He that doth thus like the vaine eccho resoundeth the last word of the Lords precept Thou shalt Sanctifie the Sabbath taking onely Sabbath an idle resting vnto himselfe and therefore as idle watchmen appointed ouer Gods people that see the enemy comming and danger at hand yet doe onely sit still and behold it but sound no trumpet to giue them warning shall be so farre from any reward of their office that the peoples bloud shall be required at their hands so these idle Sabbath-keepers shall be so farre from the blessing attending vpon such as sanctifie a Sabbath as that they shall bee called to account for this pretious time lost through their idlenesse and the vsurpation of that to their owne ease which they were bound to spend to Gods glory Let all therefore that would consecrate this day as glorious to the Lord flie this idlenesse and learne of Nehemiah to rise early in the morning at the least in their hearts to sanctifie the Lords day and duly repaire whilst God inableth to the place of publike meetings otherwise to keepe holy-day at home as his infirmities permit 4. For absence from the publike duties there bee many that content themselues to sit at home Absence from Church and reade some good prayers and other good bookes especially if the weather be but a little
of that which grew then of it owne accord Deut. 10.12 because they were in times past seruants and poore and had the liberty of tilling and sowing and reaping six yeares for themselues And he must needs be iudged an vnreasonable seruant who if he serueth so kind a master as that will allow him two or three dayes in a weeke for his own busines doth not willingly go about his masters worke the other dayes Reason 3 1. Sam. 2. The third reason infolded is taken from these wordes The seauenth is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God As if the Lord should haue said I haue specially marked the seuenth for mine owne holy and peculiar so that hee which shall presume to take that or any part of it and make it common by doing worldly workes or following vanitie is a thiefe and a robber vnto me euen as he which being an hired seruant taketh the time to follow his owne businesses wherein his master appointeth him to doe his worke Therefore as no honest seruant will thus vse his Master so no honest seruant of God will thus abuse the Lord for if a lewd seruant thus abusing his master cannot endure his presence though hee bee but a man how shall hee that presumeth thus to abuse the Lord indure when hee commeth seeing that if one man sinneth against another the Iudge shall iudge it but if a man sinne against the Lord there is none that dares plead for him Quest. 85. What are the reasons expressed Answ Two first from the Lords example who rested vpon the seauenth from all his workes of creation Secondly from his blessing inseparably linked vnto the hallowing of this day so that he that keepeth it holy shall finde it vnto his comfort a blessed day also The Reasons expressed Explan The Lord not content to haue interlaced the reasons of which it hath beene already spoken addeth further weight of reason For in sixe dayes the Lord made heauen and earth and rested the seauenth c. Reason 1 Ioh. 13. First from his owne example who hauing finished the great worke of the creation vpon the sixe dayes rested the seauenth and for a memoriall heereof hath commended the care of this rest to all his louing subiects euery seauenth day throughout all generations As if hee should haue said I command you O people nothing but what I your Soueraigne Lord haue done before you who when I had made the Heauens the earth the Seas and all creatures rested from this my labour and recreated my selfe in the beholdiog of that I had done follow me therefore and doe likewise after the labour of sixe dayes rest and refresh your selues by sweet and heaueely contemplations and exercises that so in all ages to come ye may be knowne by your holy rests as by my cognizance to be my people and true subiects This reason Christ vseth to his Disciples to perswade humility saying If I your Lord and Master haue washed your feet then ought ye also to wash one anothers feet And very apt are all men to bee led by examples especially of great ones according to that Regis ad exemplar totus componitur orbis After the Kings example the whole world is framed If the King were maimed in any member Fu. Solin Pompen Mela. or had but one eye amongst the Aethiopians they would all willingly make themselues herein like vnto him though to their great paine how much more should all the people of the Lord bee led by his example be like vnto him in keeping holy rests wherin he rested Reason 2 Esa 58.13 â—4 Secondly from the blessing annexed vnto this day being hallowed and kept holy The Lord blessed the seauenth day and hallowed it So that if thou be faithful in the obseruatioÌ„ of this day thou shalt not lose thy labour for hallowing this time hath alwayes Gods blessing accompanying it according as more fully it is promised by the Prophet Esay If thou turne away thy foot from the Sabaoth c. Thou shalt thou delight in the Lord and I wil cause thee to mount vpon the high places Chap. 56.2 And againe Blessed is the man that doth this and the Son of man that layeth hold on it that keepeth the Sabaoth and poluteth it not And it is commonly seene that such are blessed men blessed with diuine knowledge and blessed with all the fruites of sauing faith Iustice innocencie and true mercy and blessed with a diligent endeauour about all holy exercises and this is to those that see it the greatest blessing for blessed is that man that exerciseth himselfe in the Law of God Psal 1.1 and meditateth therein day and night If then this Law be so ancient and such as hath beene obserued from the first beginning if it be most equall and indifferent if it bee an entring vpon Gods peculiar right to breake it if the Lord hath gone before vs in the rest of this day in his owne example and if it bee a blessed day also to such as keepe it aright and redounding to their exceeding great good and comfort then rouze vp your dull hearts cast off the clog of worldly thoughts and businesses and lift vp your spirits to the highest Spirit in the due keeping of this holy day Quest. 86. Which is the first Commandement of the second Table or the fifth of the Law Answ Honour thy father and mother that thy dayes may bee long in the land which the Lord thy God giueth thee Quest 87. In which Commandements doe you learne your duty towards your neighbour Answ In the sixe latter Commandements which be of the second Table Quest What is thy duetie towards thy neighbour Answ My duty towards my neighbour is to loue him as myselfe to doe to all men as I would they should doe to me to loue honour and succour my father and my mother to honour and obey the King and his Ministers to submit my selfe to all my goueenours teachers spirituall pastors and masters to order my selfe lowly and reuerently to all my betters To hurt no body by word nor deed To be true and iust in all my dealing To beare no malice nor hatred in my heart To keepe my hands from picking and stealing my tongue from euill speaking lying and slandering To keepe my body in temperance chastitie and sobernes Not to couet nor desire other mens goods but to learne and labour truly to get mine owne liuing and to doe my dutie in that estate of life vnto which it hath pleased God to call me Explan All these recited particular duties are by me to be prosecuted hereafter in the explication of the seueral coÌ„mandements of the second table I shall not need therefore to adioyne any literall comment vpon them here but rather remit the Reader to obserue theÌ„ in the branches of streams wherto they seuerally belong Now for the methodicall handling of the second Table I will invert these three questions thus the last
it be vnto the King or vnto Gouernors that are sent of him 2. To pay tribute vnto them Giue to all men their dutie tribute to whom yee owe tribute and custome to whom custome and in the verse before it is said For this cause yee pay tribute vnto them Rom. 13.7 Vers 6. They are as it were the belly vpon which all the members depend and for which they therefore labour 3. To giue all outward reuerence vnto them not onely when they are courteous and kind vnto vs but euen when vniustly they are harsh towards vs. This Paul acknowledged and excused his ill language towards the high Priest when he had commanded him to be smitten Acts 23.5 saying I knew not brethren that he was the high Priest The honour due to Step-fathers and Step-mothers Superiours in authority by the Law of contract are step-fathers and masters and husbands 1. Step-fathers and step-mothers are to bee honoured as the naturall parents if they be as naturall parents nourishing and bringing their step-children vp and prouiding for their good the reason hereof is good for a step father is now one flesh with thine owne mother and he is thy father if thou liuest in his family In this case wee see what honour Moses giueth to his father in law Iethro comming to see him Exod. 18.17 Ruth 3. and giuing him good counsell He obeyed him Thus Ruth obeyed Naomi in all things and Christ himselfe was obedient to Ioseph Matth 2.1 the husband of his Mother as hee was vnto her for it is said that hee was subiect vnto them But if step-fathers and step-mothers seek to make a prey of their step-children as it is sometime seene when they are left rich endeauoring to match them for their owne aduantage in this case and the like they are not bound to obey because the bond is now broken by which they were first tied viz. naturall affection which is turned into strange and vnnaturall Honour due to masters Colos 3.22 Vers 23. Verse 22. Masters of families are to be obayed as the Lord Christ Thus the Apostle commandeth Seruants bee obedient to them that are your masters in the flesh in all things and whatsoeuer ye do doe it as vnto the Lord Christ of whom yee shall receiue the recompence of reward They are therefore to be serued 1. Diligently at all times not only in their presence as is the manner of eye-pleasers 2. Faithfully being true vnto them and with the best endeauour seeking to bring to passe what they command and to preuent euill and losses from them and to procure their good Such a seruant had Abraham Gen 24. that was the steward of his house whom he sent to fetch a wife for his son Isaack from amongst his kindred Hee did not onely endeauour to bring to passe what he had in charge by going to the place and obseruing his opportunity to make this motion but also he prayed vnto the Lord for good successe and hastened his returne home with all speed when hee had obtained Not as many loytering and carelesse seruants now adayes who howsoeuer they goe when their master biddeth them yet they are without all care and study about the dispatch of their businesse and delay their returne to the vttermost This stranger seruant shall rise vp in iudgement against them and condemne them 3. With feare and reuerence not daring to displease them euen as young schollers vnder most seuere Masters Thus the Apostle Peter commaundeth Seruants bee subiect to your Masters with all feare 1. Pet. 2.18 1 Tim. 6.1 And the Apostle Paul Let seruants count their Masters worthy of all honour Thus Iacob serued his vncle Lahan Gen. 31.39 in keeping his sheepe If any were torne with beasts hee brought it not to shew his master but made it good and likewise if any were stolne by day or by night So should seruants feare their masters as to auoyd all occasions of offending them though against themselues 4. Without all exception whether they bee wicked or godly if thou be vnder the yoake but if thy Master be a beleeuer 1. Tim. 61.2 then serue him thus much rather Whether they bee vnreasonable in their correction chastising thee wrongfully 1. Pet. 2.19 or reasonably correcting for iust cause as Hagor was bidden to returne and humble her selfe to her Mistrisse euen when shee was most seuere towards her Genes 16.6 Whether they be wise or foolish as Nabal whose seruant fore seeing the danger towards him did the parts of faithful seruants in telling their mistris how vnworthily he delt with Dauiâ—s men when they had well deserued at his hands 1. Sam. 15. Which will condemne many seruants at the last day who contrariwise conceiue malice against their masters and are glad of reuenge if they be any thing harsh and seuere vnto them and much more will it condemne such as hauing godly and kinde masters do hate them euen for their goodnes towards them and refuse to be learned by their good instructions and to be ordered as it becommeth Christians in matters concerning religion and the feare of God Which though it bee most strange yet daily experience teacheth to bee most true but woe will be vnto them more than vnto other seruants at the last for that their meanes haue been double to the meanes of others but they haue hated to be reformed Honour due to husbands 1. Pet. 3.6 1. C r. 11.3 Ephes 5.24 Husbands are to be obeyed by their wiues according as it is written of Sarai that shee obâ—y d Abraham and called him Lord and good reason for by the contract of marriage the husband is made the head of the wife euen as Christ is the head of the Church Therefore the wife must bee gouerned by her husband in euery thing as the Church is by Christ she must submit her selfe to be taught of her husband 1. Cor. 14.34 Ephes 5.33 if the wife wâ—ll know any thing shee must ask her husband at home and lastly shee must reuerence her husband in her speeches not brawling or scolding with him and in her behauiour shewing all due obseruance towards him What if the husband be a Nabal is the wife notwithstanding to reuerence and obey him He is yet the head and though the head be idle and foolish it keepeth the place ouer the members of the body so the husband must be acknowledged by the wife and by her discreet and louing carriage towards him she may both win him and prouide for her owne and the best of her family Honour due to Ministers Hauing spoken of the superiors in authority it followeth now of superiours in place and calling and these are first ministers of Gods word which are ouer seuerall congregations in the Lord as Paul describeth them 1. Thes 5.12 which labour amongst you and are ouer you in the Lord and admonish you The honour due to them in briefe is
people of these times who though in word they acknowledge the higher powers yet in practise they doe not seeing all their opinions and practises in matter of religion are still to disgrace authoritie and gouernment hereby established both Ciuill and Ecclesiasticall I know that many of them are zealous persons but they are zealous as the Apostle saith to the Galathians amisse Oh that they would weigh that next vnto zeale towards God is zeale to Gods vicegerents and where they are ill spoken of and despised in the heart as it is where their wayes of gouernment are impugned there can hardly be right zeale towards God it being a marke of such as are ordained to damnation to despise gouernment Iude vers 8. and to speake euill of those that be in authority Acts 12. Secondly Superiours are ouer reuerenced by ascribing too much vnto them and extolling them too highly as the people are noted to haue done to Herod saying the voyce of God and not of man whereat the Lord was so displeased that hee strook him with an horrible death and as the Popes flatterers extoll him calling him alterum deum in terris another God vpon earth and Dominum Deum papam the Lord God the Pope with other the like blasphemous appellations 1. Cor. 11.1 Thirdly by making them absolute patterns to be followed in all things for it is no excuse for people liuing in sinne to say they follow their minister or for children to follow parents or subiects their Princes for examples of the greatest are no further to be followed but as they follow Christ as Paul speaketh of himselfe Follow mee as I follow Christ Iesus The blind guide and he that followeth him shall both fal into the ditch 4. By preposterous obseruance towards them in the Congregation which is when we rise vp to great persons being in the very act of Gods worship this is absurd as much as if wee should say by thy leaue Lord a little heere commeth a greater then thou for why else dost thou rise if he be greatest and most worthy whom thou dost now worship Wherefore looke not for nay suffer not this absurd honour to be done vnto you yee great persons parents and masters vnlesse ye would part stakes with God yea be better accounted of whilst men rise off their knees to God to bow vnto you 5. By our humble prostrating the body vnto them as vnto God Acts 10. Saint Peter forbad this vnto Coâ—nelius and the Angels raised vp Daniel and Saint John prohibiting this kind of reuerence to be done by one fellow-seruant to another This gesture where it proceedeth from religious humiliation and worship commeth very neare the brinkes of open Idolatrie and cannot but incurre that reprehension Take heed thou doest iâ— not But in ciuill worship performed to Kings I dare not condemne the lowest prostrations whereas I see in the Scripture that such gestures were vsually exhibited to the most pious Kings 2. Sam. 14.22 So Ioab to Dauid fell to the ground on his face and bowed himselfe Yet could I wish that Christian Princes in their piety and by their authoritie would enact a difference betweene the signes of reuerence yeeldable to the heauenly and the earthly Maiesty that there might bee some outward as well as inward adoring gesture appropriated to Gods worship vtterly vncommunicable to any mortall man though bearing the image of God and exercising a vice-gerency of his Soueraignty What is to be thought of childrens kneeling to their parents morning and euening to aske their blessing Answ Kneeling to aske blessing I take it that this custome is lawfull and grounded vpon this Commandement Honour thy father and mother that they may prolong thy daies that is by their blessing which in godly parents hath euer been accounted a sacred â—â—ing Therefore Isaac would giue his blessing to his sonne Esau before his death and Iacob to his children and the children of I seph which examples though they were extraordinary as farre as they were speciall prophesies yet they shew it to bee a very ancient and laudable custome and of excellent vse for children to aske and parents to giue their blessing vnto them because as their curse hath alwaies been ominous to wicked children and disobedient that is such as hath bin followed with Gods curse so their blessing hath been auspicious that is such as hath been followed with Gods blessing vpon good children and obedient And the like is to be thought of the blessing of spirituall parents that it hath vertue by Gods ordinance annexed vnto it and therefore is not to bee neglected but reuerently to be receiued before that wee depart the congregation For kneeling vnto parents and vnto Princes if it be but as vnto men it is as lawfull as any other low bowing vnto them for nothing can bee pressed against the one but it alike impugneth the other if it bee otherwise intended by way of religious adoration as some Heathen Emperours haue taken vpon them the honour of Gods it is Idolatrous The sinnes of Superiours And hitherto of the sinnes of inferiours Superiours sinne against this commandement by too much austerity and rigor or by too much remissenes Their sinne may be referred to these heads 1. Cruelty and threatning for this is most vniust and vnequall for the reuerence and seruice which seruants and children doe to their parents and masters wherefore it is forbidden Yee masters doe the same things to them Ephes 6.9 putting away threatning knowing that euen your master is in heauen and there is no respect of persons with him Thou doest rather represent the deuill who striketh feare into men and terror in thus doing then God whose Image thou shouldest beare 2. Denying them things conuenient meat drinke cloth resting time and recreation which may be sufficient Heere is Mammon serued indeed whilst to get wealth thou dealest so vnworthily with thy family euen wringing it out of their flesh and spirits which thou doest thus pinch and beate downe that they cannot be so seruiceable to Church or common-wealth They shall crie against thee to heauen and their crie shall bee heard if being weary of their liues through thy hard vsage they shall doe any mischiefe to themselues or others or runne head-long into any forlorne course through griefe and despaire thou art guiltie of their sinne because thou haste driuen them to it 3. Prodigally wasting all or most part of thy estate without any prouidence for posteritie or care to reward the extraordinary paines of thy houshold seruants 2. Tim. 5.8 If there bee any that prouideth not for his owne and namely for them of his houshold he denieth the faith and is worse then an infidell 4. Neglecting the good education of youth through the want of teaching or praying for them and inuring them to good duties and by leting passe grosse sinnes and disorder without due correction Heauy will their account be for this at
the last day when they shall see Ioshuah Abraham Elâ—ana Hannah and all good gouernours sitting downe in the kingdome of God and themselues shut out of doores 5. Leuity and remisnes in Princes and set Magistrates sparing sinnes that must necessarily bee punished and to the incouragement of malefactors 6. Tiranny exercising their owne pleasure vpon their subiects without all respect of equity and right Contrariwise did the good iudge Samuel 1. Sam. 12. and Dauid the King after that he was well schooled witnesse that which hee professeth saying Psal 101.1 I will sing of mercy and iudgement And so scrupulous was he that he would not take of gift much lesse by violence the threshing floore of Arannah but would buy it to offer sacrifice there 2. Sam. 24.21 although the Lord had commanded him to build an Altar in that place 7. Sloath and infidelity in ministers whose calling is to labour who haue hire to labour and whose labour is to so excellent an end if then they be loyterers if they be seeds-men of tares woe is to them The dispensation is committed to me saith Paul 2. Cor 9.16 woe is vnto me then if I preach not the Gospell A threefold woe then is vnto them that haue not only the calling but the hire also and that double and trebble if they vse not diligence as is sometime seene to the scandall of the ministerie 8. A vitious life in all persons of note and qualitie whether they be magistrates ministers masters ancient learned or of any excellency any way they doe not only sinne in the breach of Gods law but in giuing example to inferiour persons so that they pull vpon them the burthen of their sinnes also and because many are ready to follow them more then men of meaner condition they make their estate by far more fearefull then others the sinnes of multitudes besides their owne lying at the dore Wherefore when a grieuous fall is threatned to wicked Iudges it is said Yee shall fall Psalm 82.7 as one of the Princes The Kings of Israel that were wicked are said to haue made Israel to sin they are euen the eldest sonnes of Satan that be such and therefore good reason that they should share deepely in his inheritance Quest. 90. Whence is the reason of this Commandement taken Answ From the promise of long life if God please not to preuent vs with the blessing of eternall life 1. Tim 4.19 Explan The promise heere annexed may bee also read That they may prolong thy dayes Not that parents haue any power so to doe in themselues but partly keeping them from many dangers which they are ready to runne into to the shortening of their dayes but are preuented whilest they obediently follow their graue and godly counsell and partly blessing them by vertue of Gods ordinaÌ„ce with such efficacy as that this redoundeth to their great good euen for the prolonging of their happy and good estate in this world And in this sense it is vsuall in the holy Scriptures to ascribe that to the instrument which is proper to God Paul commending to Timothy the study and teaching of the word of God saith in so doing thou shalt saue both thy selfe and others And to the Corinthians he saith I haue begotten you vnto Christ Iesus Therfore of the reason then is thus 1. That is duly of all to bee done by which they may liue long and comfortably but the rule to be followed for this is Honour thy father and mother Therefore all are to honour father and mother 2. Thou wilt honour them gladly by whom thy life may be prolonged especially in weale but such are thy father and mother therefore honour father and mother For the first of these Life is so sweet that all desire it and most though it be ioyned with much bitternes and sorrow but to liue long well all doe naturally most earnestly desire so that they would follow any rule though verie hard for this but all other rules are vaine this only effectual the Lord the greatest Phisitian telleth thee so Doe not therefore harden thy selfe against it but bring downe thy rebellious nature and become obedient seruants children and people of all sorts For the second Euery phisitian whom experience teacheth to be a meanes of the health and long life of his patients men will honour in the time of necessitie seeking to them and carefully following their directions and he thinkes himselfe a happy man that can come to the best neither will hee for any thing displease him though he be froward and hastie towards him although his skill often faileth him and he bee till that time a very stranger vnto him but thy parents are no strangers but such as may challenge something at thy hands because they haue bred and brought thee vp with care and paines and God giueth them this blessing to prolong thy daies and not to faile if thou honour them Foolish then and out of his wits is hee and worse then a bruite beast which alwaies doth that which is naturall whosoeuer giueth not honour to his parents according to the scope of this commandement Quest 1 But how is this promise verified seeing as well such as honour parents and doe their duty as the disobedient doe often times die in the prime of their age and the disobedient and vnruly doe often liue long First it is often verified to obedient children when as they are kept thus in a temperate and honest course of life the disobedient comming to their end by surfets How parents prolong their childrens life or the Gallowes with shame in their very prime 2. It is alwaies verified because obedient children liue well and in the feare of God and to liue well is to liue long according to the prouerb 1. Tim. 5 6. Bene viuere bis biuere est To liue well is to liue twice and to liue ill is neuer to liue but to be euer dead as S. Paul speaketh of wanton widdowes Shee that liueth in pleasure is dead whilest shee liueth so that though the disobedient liue long yet they haue not this blessing of long life the obedient and dutifull haue it though they liue not many yeares for one day is better then a thousand of the rebellious Eccles 8.12 which is the cause that the Wise man maketh no reckoning of a sinners life though hee liue an hundred yeares 3. If it bee not verified for life here yet it is more then made good by their taking hence they receiuing for frailty strength for basenes glory for temporalitie eternity Who wil say that if the King promise any of his houshold-seruants by name one of his Guard a Pentioner or Porter that he shal euer inioy his place and yet remoueth him to be the Master of his Horse his Treasurer or Chamberlaine that he is not so good as his word vnto him and who can say then that the Lord of all if he promise
doe euill malefactors in an high kind among Christians Alas too many I conclude therefore that that God who in this Commandement saith to euery priuate man Thou shalt not kill doth therewithall and thereby not only permit but also command his own publike Minister to kill for the preuention or auengement of killing other heynous crying sinnes Qâ—est Here it may be demanded whether this vse of the Sword belongeth alwayes and onely to the Magistrate seeing there are in the Scripture examples of others who haue killed and haue therein been not onely blamelesse but also commended as Phinees and Moses True it is that Phinees had no ciuill power yet is greatly commended for killing Cozby and Zimri But this he did out of speciall instinct and extraordinary zeale which God stirred vp in him for the quenching of an extraordinary plague Moses being yet but a priuate man slew an Aegyptian that stroue with an Israelite But Moses was an eminent type of Christ and performed this and other such actions as a rescuer of the people of God And lest we should doubt whether he had a speciall instinct vnto this enterprise Saint â—teuen sheweth that Moses euen before the solemn commission giuen him by God appearing in the flaming bush had an inward vocation and notice of his own office of a Deliuerer whereof this slaying the Aegyptian was as it were the first act an handsâ—l which as himselfe knew so he thought that the people of Israel would acknowledge Act 7. â—5 For hee supposed his brethren would haue vnderstood how that God by his hand would deliuer them In briefe I say to such Heroicall examples that we Christians must liue by rules and not by exceptions within the line of our ordinary callings and without aspiring to a boundlesse imitation of extraordinary actions Heree it may be demanded vnto what crimes the vse of the Magistrates Sword ought to be extended and how farre the prescript of Capitall Lawes giuen to the Israelites bindeth Christian Common-wealths Whereto I answer first as modesty requireth that I will not take vpon mee the office of a Law-maker by defining this Secondly that many of those Lawes were peculiar to the Common-wealth of Israel and agree not with our and other Common-wealths Thirdly as for the chiefe defiances of the first Table as hellish blasphemy and grosse Idolatry I doubt not but that in all Christian Estates they ought to be capitall as they were among the Iewes As for the second Table this commandement aboue all the rest is in all Nations fenced and guarded with this extreame punishment ex lege talionis in the same kinde Limbe for limbe life for life which is of force so generally not out of imitation of the lawes of the Iewes but out of the instinct of nature and ballance of euident iustice How farre other offences against our neighbour are to be made capitall is a greater difficulty by reason of the variety of natures and dispositions in diuers people with true respect wherevnto there may bee ioyned an ayme at the best and most principall positiue Lawes prescribed by God vnto the Iewes as I haue heeretofore touched in the preface before the Commandements Gen. 9. Exo. â—â—2 To proceed now in the description of that which is heere forbidden vnder that name of murther I say it is to shed bloud vniustly that is ad dâ—liquium animae to the spilling of life for thus the Lord describeth killing euery where Againe I say it is a shedding of bloud that is direct and purposed not an act by which bloud is shed by accident besides the intent of the doer Exod. 21 13. For in this case it is no sinne but in a fort Gods act according to the wordes of the Law If a man hath not laid wait but God hath offered him into his hand I will appoint thee a plaâ—e whâ—ther hee shall flye and a particular instance is giuen Deut. 19.5 If a man be felling aâ—ree and his hande strike with the axe and the head slip from the heluâ— and hit his neighbour that hee dyeth heere it is no murther therefore hee is not worthy to dye by whose stroke this was done there was a place of refuge for such to saue himselfe in But it is not so if two men quarrell and fight and one killeth the other Men may mince it heere and call it onely man-slaughter but indeed it is plaine murther as is euident by the very English word of this commandement Thou shalt doe no murther which is the translation of the Latine Nâ—n oâ—ciâ—â—es And surely those that are coÌ„uicted of Manslaughter haue in their inditement their load of this word occiaâ—â—t So then murther legally and precisely taken is either comprised vnder occision or else it is not forbidden in this commandement which were very absurd Moreouer the case of our excused and refined manslaughter differeth much from this case Put by the Lord by which the Law for the quitting of him that slew his neighbour vnawares is illustrated For though the word not laying wait bee vsed and not hating his broâ—her in times pâ—ssed looking to which words onely his sinne may bee extenuated for that hee that slayeth his neighbour in a sudden quarrell may be said not to haue hated him before yet consider the instance that is giuen of one cutting wood to make plaine this Law and it will appeare that the Lord hath no meaning to giue any toleration to any killing in quarrels but onely out of all pretending before or intending then as it is not with him that killeth another in heat and fury seeing howsoeuer he doth it suddenly yet he endeauoureth it and doth it willingly Indeede it somewhat lesseneth the fault if it shall manifestly appeare that slaying was against the intent of the striker either for that the instrument wherewith was but some little stone or sticke not likely to kill or for that the part of the body smitten was not any principall not much wounded and heerein fauour may be shewed Because that otherwise a maister giuing his seruant correction by the striking of one blow vnawares and death following should become a murtherer whereas oftentimes death hath followed vpon a small cause But in these cases our Lawes and Statutes doe sufficiently prouide And as for the case of Manslaughter now discussed by mee I doe not presume to make my selfe regibus Sapientorem but only declare Gods positiue Law which if I deeme to be more equall and iudicious then the law of other Nations I see not why any man should bee agrieued thereat Sam 12. Lastly I adde by any meanes whatsoeuer and thus all accessaries to murther are murtherers First and chiefly he that commandeth or counselleth as Dauid made himselfe guilty of the murther of Vriah Achitophel of Dauid if it had beene proceeded according to his counsell and the high Priests of the murther of Christ 2. He that consenteth as Pilate did vnto the Iewes about the
killing of Christ Act. 8.1 though hee washed his hands and â—aul vnto the killing of Steuen 3. He that concealeth as is set downe in the case of a man found slaine whose murtherer is vnknowne the Elders of the City nearest shall purge themselues of the guilt of this bloud by washing their hands and saying Deut. 21.7 our hands haue not shed this bloud neither haue our eyes seene it so that if any had seene it and not reuealed the murther hee had made himselfe guilty of murther Now this murther is so odious before God as that hee which doth it must die without any fauour yea Exod. 21.14 if he flieth to the Sanctuary he shall be pulled away from thence for thou shalt take him from mine altar saith the Lord and put him to death Whence we may see how great the Popes presumption is in giuing pardon for grosse murders to such as flie to any popish sanctuary 1 Murther a most grieuous sinno But iustly hath the Lord appointed this seuere punishment first because murther is the destruction of a little world as man is rightly called wherein the wonderfull wisdome power and mercy of God doth as much appeare 2. Because it is the defacing of Gods image which is in euery man betwixt which and the clipping of the Kings coine hauing his image there is no comparison 3. Because it is an incroching vpon Gods office to whom alone it belongeth to cal men when it pleaseth him out of this world 4. Because it is the greatest breach of loue and peace and so the greatest sinne against man Iohn 8.44 Gen. 4. Whence it is that Christ entitleth the Deuill a murtherer as by his proper name and how secretly soeuer murther bee committed it is noted aboue all other to be a crying sinne Cains murther cried to Heauen against him The Egyptians murther made amongst the Iewes children cried against them The sin of the rich denying the hire of the poore cryed to Heaven and this is a kind of murther also Iames 5.4 in these places we reade of sinnes that are crying for vengeance to shew that murther of all sinnes is the most crying sinne so that the murther shall not rest but if man reuengeth not God will if man cannot know it God will make it knowne sometime making the dead body to bewray the murtherer somtime the birds and sometime the murtherers owne conscience And hitherto of the head sinne against this Law 2 Against quarrelling A second sinne here is the next degree vnto murther all iniury done vnto our neighbor tending to the preiudice of his life 1. By striking and fighting in priuate vniust quarrelling whereby it commeth to passe that an eye or tooth is lost the head the face or the arme is bruized or broken or some other part of the body hurt The Lord prouideth for the punishment hereof Eye for eye tooth for tooth Exod. 21.24 hand for hand and to pay the charges of the party stricken during the time of the healing 2. By grinding the faces of the poore in selling and letting without all conscience in diminishing their hire or in taking their meanes away from them this is also called oppression Esay 1.15 by which rich mens hands are filled with bloud and such an oppressing bloudy sin as that it shall escape no more then actuall murther when the poore cry out vnder this burthen Exod. 22.24 the Lord threatneth that his wrath shall be kindled and he will kill them that vse it 3. By vsing any outward meanes of impairing our neighbours life or health as if the Phisitian or Chirurgion shall deale falsely with his patient giuing him rather things against then for his health that he may be the longer vnder his hands or hauing no skil or but little shall pretend skill sufficient and so keepe him to the indangering of his health and life from such as bee more skilfull and likewise if the Apothecarie through a greedy desire of gaine or by neglect shall giue one thing for another vnwholsome improper ingredients in stead of the prescribed here is not only a wicked deceit but a degree of murder And as it is in regard of others so also is it in regard of a mans owne selfe if he shall by any meanes willingly impaire his owne health rather choosing to indanger his life in time of sicknes then that he will be at charge for the meanes of recouerie in the time of health rather staruing through idlenesse then working or on the contrary side following drunkennes surfeting and whoring to the breeding of noisome diseases in his body thus and whatsoeuer way else he taketh to the preiudice of his owne life besides his sinne against other Commandements he is guilty of selfe murther 3 Against railing speeches The third sinne is to raile and reuile in speeches although no stroke is giuen for this is also a degree of murther Christ himselfe being Iudge where speaking of murther hee saith Whosoeuer shall say vnto his brother Matth. 5.22 Racha shall be worthy to bee punished by a Counsell and whosoeuer shall say Thou foole shall be in danger of hell fire Prou. 12.18 For rayling and bitter words are like the pricking of swords and therefore are not only forbidden but all appearance hereof by crying out aloud Ephes 4.31 where the Apostle biddeth to put away anger euill speaking and crying And good reason that this should be forbidden here as a degree of murther seeing experience teacheth that of words blowes doe commonly arise 4 Against malice hatred and enuy The fourth sin is to haue murtherous affections of malice hatred and enuy against our brother or but the first degree hereof vnaduised anger for to preuent the height of these euill affections the Lord threatneth such as bee vnaduisedly angry as culpable of iudgement and Saint Iames saith Matth 5.22 Matth. 5.22 Iames 1.20 that the anger of man doth not worke the righteousnes of God This vnaduised anger is heate arising in vs vpon some priuate iniurie done vnto vs or to our friend pricking vs forward to reuenge and this may well be said not to worke the righteousnes of God because it setteth not a man the right way but contrary to that which the Lord hath appointed vs saying Rom. 12 19. Ephes 4.26 Vengeance is mine and I will repay it There is a kind of anger which is commanded Be angry but sinne not but this is not an humane but holy anger and hath these properties First Properties of holy anger 1. Against sin it is only against sinne and not against that which is a priuate displeasure done vnto vs. Such was the anger of Moses when as comming from the Lord with the tables of the law in his hands seeing the idolatry of the people he threw them downe not being able to hold when he saw God thus highly dishonoured 2. It is onely because God is offended
prayer purgeth all things and maketh them pure vnto the faithful Euery creature of God is sanctified by the word and prayer Prayer is a conuersing with God and the most heauenly and sweetest recreation of the soule belieuing whence it is that continuall praier thanksgiuing is commended vnto vs Pray continually 1. Thes 5 17. and in all things giue thanks and for the faithfull saith Dauid praise is comely 2. Of the exercises of the word of God it is spoken The Word of G d. 1. Pet 2.2 as of the food and nourishment of the faithfull soule Desire as new-borne babes the sincere milke of the Word that ye may grow thereby And againe Let the word dwell plenteously in you Col. 3.16 euen as good blood and iuyce in the body to make it thriue and grow It is a pore weake constitution that is not hungry and taketh no delight in the meate and drinke and it is a poore weakly soule neuer like to grow to any good that hungreth not after the Word and receiueth it without appetite The word is the sinewes and strength the prop and stay of faith it is the light to guide all the holy affections hereof that they erre not and the heauenly riches making it most precious It must needs be a crazed weake house that hath no repairing and he must needs wander much that wanteth light and grow poore that spendeth daily and hath nothing comming in so that faith that is not repaired by reading hearing and meditation is very ruinous if it wanteth this light it wil erre if something commeth not in daily out of this treasury it wil be very poore and starued Lastly for the Sacraments these doe more sensibly conuey Gods promises to our hearts whilest we apply to vs the outward washing of bodies for the inward clensing of soules and bodies and whilest we feele and taste the flesh and bloud of Christ of which in preaching we heare with the eare euen as Thomas was confirmed when hee fâ—lt the sides and hands of Christ crying out My Lord and my God Quest 113. What is Prayer Answ It is a lifting vp of the heart vnto God onely in the name of Jesus Christ according to his will in full assurance of being heard and accepted at his gracious hands Of Prayer Explan In the short Catechisme vpon the declaring of our inhabilitie to obey God without his speciall grace there is very opportunely inferred the meanes to call for and obtaine this heauenly treasure of grace namely diligent Prayer and thereupon is the young Scholler in Christs Schoole bidden to repeate the Lords Praier as the direction and aime for asking of our heauenly Father all particular graces Wherefore I heere enter vpon that part of Catechisme which concerneth prayer and because that vnlesse wee know what right prayer is and what is the necessitie of praying and when and where it is to bee made we shall not bee so disposed hereunto as wee ought I haue thought good first to handle these things in generall and then to come nearer to the patterne of prayer prescribed by our Sauiour Iohn 4.24 First I say that prayer is a lifting vp of the heart because that if all the best words in the world be spoken without the lifting vp of the heart it is no praying but a saying of the words which a Parret may be taught to doe God is a spirit and they which worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth Moses prayed thus without the vttering of any words and the Lord said Why cryest thou vnto mee Exod. 14.15 as though lifting vp his heart euen when he vsed no voyce he had made a loud crying sound in the Lords eares according that old Distick Non vox sed votum non musica chordula sed cor Non clamans sed amans clamat in aure Dei Not shrillest voyce but silent vowes Not strings sweet sounds but heart that bowes Not mounted cryes but flames of loue Pierce through the eares of God aboue 1. Sam. 1.20 Such also was the prayer of Hannah which preuailed shee spake in her heart her lips onely mooued But there is a time when the voyce also must be vsed as in the presence of others that they may be edified and ioyne in prayer also and vpon euery other occasion of solemne praying when the vtterance commeth from the heart and spirit though we be alone most priuate the voyce is well vsed if it be not Pharisaically to boast of our deuotion in the eares of others neere about vs. For Christ himselfe being retired and alone prayeth with words Fatheâ— if it be possible let this cup passe from me Matth 26.39 Iohn 17. And for his Disciples whom he was to leaue he prayeth in many words for their custodie for their vnity and for the glorifying of God by them The heart lifted vp therefore with words or without words is true prayer but words without an heart are not so In stead of â—â—aving this is prating and a great abuse So do Laick vnlearned Papists saying many prayers vpon Beads placing deuotion in the labour of the lipps and scoring vp by dozens mumbled-vnknowne shredds of Latin and many of our common people in their morning and euening deuotion beeing drowzie or hauing mindes taken vp with other businesse in the very time doe with their words beate the aire in vaine and deceiue God of his dutie Prayer to God alone I adde further that prayer is a lifting vp of the heart to God alone because it is a part of his peculiar worship and he is robbed and his glory is taken and giuen to another when prayers are made to any other besides the Lord. It helpeth not that is said men vpon earth do pray one for another as the Apostle Ephesians and Thessalonians to pray for him and the sicke are directed by Saint Iames to pray the Elders of the Church to pray for them For though we haue examples of requesting the liuing to pray for vs what one example is there to doe the like to the Saints in heauen There is not one What direction is there in all the Scriptures Verily none at all Psal 50.14 Deut. 6 13. And as for imploring of aide Call vpon me saith the Lord in the time of trouble and Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him onely shalt thou serue but for calling vpon any other not a title in all the Bible to warrant it Esay 63.16 Lastly what hope is there of praying to any other Surely none for Abraham is ignorant of vs and Israel doth not know vs saith the Prophet no more for ought we can tell for certainty doth the blessed Virgin Mary not the holy Apostles Peter Paul c. A frantick or at least an idle and addle part is it then in any to pray to Saints or Angels there being no wel-grounded hope of good thus to bee attained and infinit danger at Gods
because they pray not his words which is a harder matter to doe Wherefore to pray these words rightly thou must in some conuenient measure vnderstand them and haue the minde taken vp with them in the vttering the heart still conueying it selfe into the meaning of euery petition which that it may be done there must be vsed good deliberation in him that prayeth Thus if this prayer be said it is well vsed alone or added to other prayers like vnto a wrastler who hauing vsed his best skill and strength to ouercome in his wrastling yet finding the victory getting to bee very hard hee re-inforceth himselfe at the last with all his might force and skill together that he may carry away the prize so the Christian man wrastling as Iaacob with God by prayer in the end re-inforceth himselfe in this prayer that he may not depart vnblessed Two extreames are heere to be taken heed of The one is too much confidence in the words of this prayer often repeated as some Popes of Rome haue granted great pardons to seuen Paternosters and as many Aue Maries said ouer euery day or on some dayes and in some places which is grosse and superstitious The other is too much detracting from this prayer by accounting it no better or not so worthy as a mans owne conceiued prayer which is derogatorie and arrogant Secondly vse this prayer as a forme of direction learning hereby what to aske what first chiefly with what affections and assurance Are not other prayers also to be vsed by vs though differing from this in order yet consonant in matter Yes doubtlesse for otherwise the Apostle Paul in his Epistles would not haue vsed such variety of order and manner in thanksgiuings requests and deprcations for his spirituall children for himselfe for the whole Church nor would the primitiue Christians in their ioynt prayer for the Apostles haue beene so bold as to premise this part of thanksgiuing before their intreating of Gods assistance to the Apostolicall offices as they did when Peter and Iohn being dismissed and charged to speake no more in the name of Iesus they all together prayed vnto the Lord. Act. 4.24 Wherefore though this order bee generally to bee followed yet neither is it alwayes necessary nor yet is it a swaruing from this direction though some of these petitions onely bee asked in our prayers and others bee omitted But the errour is when we goe beyond the rules heere giuen vs doting too much vpon worldly things or hauing proud vnfaithfull or malicious hearts we make our prayers the labor of poluted lippes Why doth the Apostle say that we know not what to aske Quest Rom. 8 26. as wee ought but the Spirit it selfe maketh request for vs with sighes which cannot be expressed if this be a perfect direction teaching vs all things Or are we not rather to hold it a generall direction onely for matter and that to be true which hee saith for words we know them not afore-hand wee follow not any set forme of speech but as the spirit giueth vtterance at the time of prayer And so heere commeth to bee enquired what is to be thought of set formes of prayer and whether it be well to vse them It is true indeed wee know not of our selues as naturall men what to aske but the Spirit of God teacheth vs partly enlightening vs by the Word of God and partly stirring vp this heauenly motion in our mindes to pray and long after the fulnesse of Gods grace which is an argument of our full deliuerance from mortality and basenesse into perfect glory of soule and body and this onely is the scope of the Apostle in that place Againe because prayer is the worke of Gods Spirit it may bee hence gathered that all such as haue the Spirit and are regenerate doe and are able in some measure to pray to their owne comfort hauing none other helps of prayers made by men or aforehand deuised by themselues Yet it doth not hence follow that it is not good to pray in set formes of prayer no more that it is not good to haue staires to goe vp into an vpper roome because a man may make a shift to goe vp by a ladder or by some other meanes In publique for the ordinary seruice of God it is needfull there should bee set formes of prayer because it is not certaine that euery Minister of Gods Word hath the Spirit of Prayer in him to teach him and if hee had there would be danger through weaknesses of memory of omitting many things needfull to bee prayed for in the congregation of excursions and runnings out into clauses impertinent and idle in so long prayers and of tautologies and repeating the same things againe and againe to the wearying of the congregation Numb 10.35 Numb 6.24 And thus this heauenly seruice of Prayer should bee vnequally performed according to the inequality of the ministers some Churches hauing men able and sufficient some againe very weake ones and deficient For these causes set formes haue beene vsed anciently in the Church of God vnder the Law Moses vsed the same forme of prayer when the Arke remoued and when it stoodstill by the commandement of the Lord he taught Aaron and his sonnes a forme of blessing the people Rom 16.24 2 Cor 13.13 Dauid made many Psalmes which were formes of praise and prayer to bee vsed publikely as the 104 105.106.107 Psalmes the 90. Psalme was a Psalme for the Sabaoth Vnder the Gospell the first forme of prayer is the Lords Prayer the first forme of blessing is that of Paul The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ be with you all or more fully The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ the loue of God and the Communion of the holy Ghost bee with you all Amen And since it hath beene the custome of Gods Church to pray in the congregation by set prayers If therefore these rules following be obserued I suppose it shall be well Rules of prayer First that all vse the set formes of common prayer appointed in publique Secondly if more speciall prayers are to be vsed before or after the preaching of the word for which no set common forme is nor can well bee appointed that euery man endeauour himselfe hecrein either with words studied and set before or then iudiciously and reuerently conceiued as by the Spirit he is able Thirdly that nouices or such as haue not the gift of well conceiuing prayers vse set formes of prayer deuised by others in priuate Fourthly that such as vse the prayers of others labour to be moued with the same spirit of the Authors as if the wordes did flow from the Spirit in them Lastly that no man stand heere without indeauouring to goe further if hee can pray some set forme but striue to grow to more perfection in this heauenly faculty and to bee able without the helpe of set wordes to make knowne his desires vnto the Lord. If
any man shall thinke as some doe that this is presumption without set wordes to come to God in Prayer when as to a mortall Prince wee dare not hee is greatly deceiued and sheweth to haue little vnderstanding of the faithfull mans neerenesse vnto God and acquaintance with Gods holy Spirit For will such as wait about the Kings person euery day and talke continually with him study set wordes afore-hand what to speake they will indeed thinke of the matter concerning which they would speake but for wordes they would not especially if they had alwayes some eloquent person at their elbow ready to prompt them and to tell them what to say in like manner faithfull men doe continually attend vpon the Lord and talke with him by Prayer and the most eloquent Spirit of God is alwayes ready to prompt and helpe them wherefore so that the matter to be spoken of be thought vpon before it is no presumption to come without set wordes in such as by experience doe finde some sufficiency by Gods gracs to talke thus with their heauenly King and Father Quest What desirest thou of God in this prayer Answ I desire my Lord God our heauenly Father who is the giuer of all goodnes to send his grace to me and to all people that wee may worship him seeue him and obey him as we ought to doe And I pray vnto God that he will send vs all things that bee needfull both for soule and body and that he would bee mercifull vnto vs and forgiue vs our sinnes and that it will please him to saue and defend vs in all dangers ghostly and bodily and that he will keepe vs from all sinne and wickednesse from our ghostly enemy and from euerlasting death And this I trust he will do of his mercy and goodnesse through our Lord Iesus Christ and therefore I say Amen So be it Explan Heere in briefe are set downe the most needfull things contained in the Lordâ— Prayer with such plainnesse as that euen children may attaine some good vnderstanding of the prayer heereby which was the laudable intent of our Church in prouiding this wholsome milke for tender babes I shall not need therefore to adde any explanation of these words of our Catechisme being so plaine and euident of themselues other then by poynting at the parts of the Lords Prayer secretly diffused through this Answer The first parcell whereof compriseth both the meaning of the Preface that he vnto whom we pray calling him Father which art in heauen is the Lord God of heauen and earth our common Father by faith and heauenly most glorious and full of maiesty from whom euery good thing descendeth and the meaning of the first Petitions that by our worshipping him hee may be glorified and his name hallowed by our liuing as his loyall subiects and faithfully seruing him his kingdome may come and by our readines to obey him in euery thing his will may be done in earrh as it is in heauen and not onely by such aâ— readily obey but by all people his ouer ruling power compelling the disobedient and stubborne The words next following are the interpretation of the rest of the petitions that he would giue vs all things needfull both for soule and body which is to giue vs this day our dayly bread to forgiue vs our sinnes is the next petition to saue and defend vs from all dangers c. is not to lead vs into temptation but deliuer vs from euill from all sinne and wickednesse from our ghostly enemy and the end and reward of being led heereby euerlasting death The last clause And all this I trust he will doe c. serueth to explaine the conclusion for thine is the kingdome c. thou art a most gracious King full of mercy and goodnesse in Iesus Christ and this thy mercy and goodnesse shall thus bee more glorified wherefore I trust and assure my selfe that thou wilt doe these and in this confidence I say Amen Quest 117. How many bee the partes of this Prayer Answ Three the Preface Our Father which art in Heauen the Petitions Hallowed be thy name thy kingdome come c. And the conclusion For thine is the kingdome the power and the glory for euer and euer Amen Eccles 4.17 Exod. 3. Explan This Prayer being an absolute forme of direction for vs hath in it all things needfull both for beginning proceeding and concluding the petitions are not nakedly set down without a preface neither are they left without a conclusion hemming them in on both sides to shew both the necessity of preparation when we addresse our selues to prayer and of obseruation when wee haue prayed Preparation to prayer there must needs be otherwise we shall be ready to offer the sacrifice of fooles wee shall draw neere to the flaming bush with shooes on our feet and tread on holy ground with vncleane feet and compasse the Lords Altar with vnwashen hands Obseruation there must bee when wee haue prayed to giue God the glory of our petitions granted otherwise we shall deale deceitfully with God mocke him Gal. 6.7 which he wil not heare pretending his glory and kingdome but the sequell shewing when we rest at the blessings receiued that we intend our owne ease and pleasure Quest 118. In the Preface why doe you call God Father Answ Because he is ready as a louing Father to heare mee calling vpon his name whence J learne with boldnesse and confidence to come vnto him in my prayers Explan Hauing shewed the necessity of preparation vnto prayer in generall heere follow the parts of this preparation in particular And the first is to consider rightly vnto whom we pray and with what faith and affiance Hee vnto whom is called Father teaching vs both who can pray and what faith is required in praying First he only can pray aright and as a true Christian that can call God Father by adoption grace through Iesus Christ It is not sufficient that hee be thy Father by creation for so is he the father of the spirits now damned in hell but he must also be thy Father by regeneration through the preaching of his word casting thee into a new mold of righteousnes and holines according to his Image Rom. 8.25 wherein man was first made For wee haue receiued saith the Apostle not the spirit of bondage to feare againe but the Spirit of adoption whereby wee cry Verse 16. Abba Father And the same spir t beareth witnesse with our spirits that we are the children of God So that there must be a Spirit in him that will pray making him the childe of God by adoption 1 Ioh. 3.3 purging him to become holy as he is holy 1 Ioh. 3.9 Whence it followeth that a wicked man liuing in sinne cannot pray seeing he which is borne of God sinneth not who only is indued with the Spirit of Prayer All his praying therefore is a vaine beating of the ayre with a
powers but of God and the powers that are are of God Euen as the riuers come from the sea and runne into the sea so all mens greatnesse and that they are men commeth from God and ends in God If God commandeth any thing he is to be heard for his commands sake if man commandeth any thing he is to be heard for Gods sake which if it were so sinne should not so much haue the vpper hand but this is turned amongst the men of this age into the contrary man is heard and obserued for himselfe God for man a plaine euidence whereof is the obedience of the most vnto great persons and gouernours and neglect of Gods poore Ministers armed only with the Word the Sword of the Spirit 2. That the first and maine thing by the Lord intended in creating all is his owne glory and whatsoeuer is good for man is subordinate vnto this and onely so farre forth to bee sought after as it maketh for Gods glory The heauens are made to shew his glory the earth and seas are for his glory al men are made for his glory yea the vessels of wrath for of him for him and vnto him are all things to him be glory for euer Rom. 11 36. Amen This made Moses to neglect his owne soule rather then God should be dishonoured and Paul to lay open himselfe to the curse that God might haue glory by the conuersion of the Iewes And this will make euery one that is an obedient subiect to the King of heauen with ioy to beare any crosse so that God may haue glory to account all losse which is gotten with his dishonour For if the maine estate of any man bee safe he is the lesse troubled at small losses but much lesse if hundreths of pounds bee daily added hereunto and his losses be but some few pence no more ought wee to be much troubled at our owne losses or crosses seeing the maine Gods glory is hereby greatly increased 3. That the glory of the Lords name is so deare as that hee did not only make it his marke in the creation but in euery particular dutie done by man hee setteth it still as his marke as here in prayer in giuing the law he beginneth with his owne maiesty in the Gospell at the very natiuity of that blessed one the Angels are heard lauding and glorifying God And in like manner ought wee to bee affected to Gods glory in euery duty seeking this first and chiefely and not to be seene of men as the Pharisees For if a man doth fast pray heare the word giue almes deale iustly in some other respect chiefely he breakes this rule of Christ he pleaseth not whatsoeuer or how oft soeuer his deuotion bee hee can haue no thankes at Gods hands Quest 122. Which bee the three petitions concerning Gods glory Answ The first is Hallowed be thy name the second Thy Kingdome come the Third Thy will be done in earth as it is in heauen Quest 123. In the first of these petitions what do you desire Answ That the holy name of God may bee glorified in the vse of his titles word and workes Explan In handling these petitions more particularly I will obserue first the order secondly the sense thirdly the scope of euery petition For the first Hallowed be thy name this is placed before thy Kingdome come to teach vs that no man can bee a true subiect of Gods kingdome vnlesse that in his heart hee maketh principall account of Gods glory For then onely maist thou hope to be accepted as a good subiect vnder Gods kingdome when thou first desirest Hallowed bee not mine but thy name The name of God When thou settest vp not thy selfe thy pleasure profit or glory to be chiefly sought after in professing the Christian religion but the honouring of Gods name so that such as seeke for aduantage by their profession 1. Tim. 6.6 thinking that gaine is godliness as was the manner of some whom the Apostle challengeth that vnder the colour of religion deceiue and inueagle others to their owne commoditie are not of Gods Kingdome but are puffed vp knowing nothing doting in stead of going the right way Verse 5. or hauing any true wisdome 2. For the sense of the words By the name of the Lord here we are to vnderstand that whatsoeuer it is whereby the Lord is made knowne vnto vs according to his most glorious attributes wisdome power mercy c. 1. God is knowne by his name And this is first by his titles God Lord Iehouah Lord of hosts the Almighty c. for by these God hath made himselfe knowne vnto vs and thâ—se do serue most properly to set forth God for which cause though for their office sake being Gods Vicegerents some haue been called Gods and Lords yet neuer any man presumed thus to bee called as by his proper name that we can reade of amongst all Gods people â—n the booke of God but Iesus Christ who was truly Emmanuel God with vs. Let no man therefore aspire after such names but leaue them off rather as too high for mortall man 2. By his word Iohn 1. 2. Cor. 3.18 Secondly God is made knowne by his word and therefore Christ hath the title of the word of God being the fountaine from whence the word of wisedome sloweth and hee that knoweth the word written knoweth God his face being visibly and gloriously reflected to our open faces there as by a glasse Thirdly by his works the heauens the earth the seas 3. By his workâ— infinite number of creatures herein contained which doe also set forth God vnto vs For the inuisible things of him that is Rom. 1.20 his eternal power and God-head are seene by the creation of the world considered in his workes And as these lasting workes of God do set him forth vnto vs so doe his transient workes acts of iudgement mercy prouidence and goodnesse Let thy name be hallowed or sanctified 1. This doth first signifie To Sanctifie what the purifying of a thing which before was corrupt and vnholy thus mystically it was shewed to Peter that God had sanctified the Gentiles when hee being inuited to eate of the creatures appearing in the sheet and refusing them as vncleane was the second time commanded The things which God hath sanctified Acts 10.15 pollute thou not 2. The separating of any thing common to an holy vse thus Aaron and his sonnes are said to be sanctified and their vestments and vessels of the Temple and all things dedicate and thus are the houses of God now a dayes to bee counted holy and glebes and tithes of the Church 3. The acknowledging of a thing to be holy and declaring it by giuing all due obseruance and respect hereunto so that the holines thereof may be made more famous and notable amongst all men and thus principally doe wee pray hollowed bee thy name as it is holy and glorious make vs to
godly by his mercie rewarded the rage of the enemies of good order being restrained and the peaceable and righteous being encouraged For according to al this Deut. 27. they were taught of old to pray when a curse being annexed to euery Commandement broken all the people were bidden to say Amen 2. For al good meanes and furtherances of his special kingdome which is his Church and such are godly and righteous Magistrates defending the faith diligent and zealous preachers publishing the faith of Christ Iesus for such we pray that many may be stirred vp and continued in all places For Preachers Matth. â— 38 we haue a speciall precept Pray the Lord of the haruest that he would send forth Labourers into his haruest and as wee are to pray for the encrease of their number so for their vtterance Ephes 6 19. and boldnesse in preaching the Gospell And for such as be in authoritie how we are to pray hath been shewed already they are nursing Fathers and Mothers of the Church Kings shall be thy nursing Fathers Esay 49 23. and Queenes shall be thy Nurses saith the Prophet Let thy Kingdome come therefore is Let godly Magistrates bee encreasen vnder whose gouernment thy Church and people may flourish and send many faithfull Preachers Deut. 33.8 as Moses said of Leui Let thy Thummim and thine Vrim be with thy holy ones Such integritie of life and light of doctrine that they may be as lights set vpon an hill giuing light to such as be in darkenesss of sin and ignorance 3. For the defence of these from all dangers whereby they may be interrupted in their proceedings that their liues may bee continued and their power encreased to the comfort of the faithfull Thus it hath bin the manner of good Subiects of old to pray for their good Gouernours Cushi comming to bring word vnto Dauid of Absaloms death prayeth saying The enemies of my Lord the King 2. Sam 12.32 and all that rise against thee to doe thee hurt be as that young man is And for Ministers Smite through the loynes of them that rise against him saith Moses of Leui and of them that hate him Deut. 33.11 that they rise not againe And Saint Paul speaking of the Ministers of the Gospell saith Pray for vs that the Word of God may haue free passage and be glorified and that we may be deliuered from vnreasonable 2. Thes 3.1.2 and euill men 4. That many may be daily conuerted by the Ministry of these faithfull seruants of the Lord and grace vertue and true religion confirmed encreased in them And first and chiefly that inferiour Gouernours which haue the priuate rule of others committed vnto them in the well ordering of their families and iurisdictions may helpe forward the worke of grace in their children and seruants Thus Saint Paul professeth often that hee prayed for such people as amongst whom the Word was preached and willeth all men to do the like when he bids Pray that the Gospell may haue a free passage 5. That the Kingdome of glory may bee hastened to the comfort of all the faithfull all the workes of the Deuill beeing then dissolued the flesh and old man being quite abolished and grace onely ruling and gouerning vs all or rather grace being perfected and swallowed vp in glory And this is the highest pitch of our desire here this being the height of Gods honour the most full establishment of his kingdome and the perfection of his will Wherefore the Spirit Reuel 22 17.20 and the Bride both say thus Come let thy Kingdome come and the inspired prophetical Diuine saith Euen so that is quickly Come Lord Iesus 2. The deprecation is against all impediments and lets of Gods Kingdome and these are either generall or speciall 2 The deprecation Generall hinderances of Gods Kingdome are either in the Magistracy or in the Ministry 1. In the Magistracy is an Anarchy when any Countrie is without a King and lawfull Gouernour by reason whereof euerie man doth what hee thinkes good as being vnder no Law of a Gouernour such as was the estate of the Israelites immediatelie before Samuels time as is twice noted In those dayes there was no King in Israel â—udg 18.1 19.1 And this wee are to pray against as the most wofull condition of anie people that may bee there beeing hereby such a gappe opened to all licentiousnesse and lewdnesse as that another Nero. or Vit llius may better bee indured then this being without a Gouernour At this time was that outrage done by Dan vnto Michah and Idolatrie so graffed amongst the Danites as that God seemeth for euer to haue blotted them out of his booke of life Reuel 7â— when thousands of all other Tribes being sealed Dan is passed ouer vnmentioned Iudges 19. And at this time was that villany done for which the Tribe of Beniamin was cut short almost brought to be no people And our fore-fathers in this I le haue felt the terrour and miserie of such times by the inuasion of the barbarous Picts to be greater then when they haue been ruled by Tyrants and Strangers If any therefore be vnwilling to liue vnder gouerment and long after the liberty of an Anarchy he doth most palpably pray against himselfe in this petition 2. Wee pray against Tyrannie that is an euill and wicked gouernment whereby the truth is discountenanced as in Ahab time who hated Michaiah or persecuted as when Iezabel was Queene or idolatrie or heresie is maintained and commanded as by Nebuchadnezzar or lastly whereby wickednesse is rewarded and fauoured as by some Heathen Emperours of the Romans Tiberius Caesar is said to haue rewarded Nouellus Tricongius with a Pro-Consulship for drinking three pottles of wine at one draught Against such Gouernours we pray Munst Cos pag. 720. that if God so please no place may be troubled with them if they be that their hearts may relent and be turned 3. We pray against euill lawes made against the proceedings of the Gospell and for the maintenance of men in sin such was the law made by the Pharisies against the followers of Christ Iohn 9.22 they ordained that if any followed him he should be cast out of the synagogue such was the Law of Darius that no man should pray vnto any other for thirty daies but vnto himselfe onely Dan. 6. Heâ—â— 3. against which Daniel prayeth and such was the decree of Ahashuerosh made for the destruction of all the Lords people in one day against which they all fasted and prayed We pray therefore here against such lawes of Infidell Kingdoms as forbid all comming of strangers in amongst them to preuent the rooting out of their idolatry as amongst the people of Châ—n against the bloudy Inquisition in Popish Countries tending to the preuention and rooting out of all reformation for euer and against any lawes of Turkes or Iewes hindring their conuersion that God would
disanull them and against all defects if there be any in our lawes and neglect of the execution that the defects may be supplied the execution of good lawes better lookt vnto for the furtherance of Gods kingdome Hinderances of Gods kingdome in the ministry In the ministery there may bee also many hinderances of this kingdome against which we pray 1. Ignorance and vnaptnesse to teach for euen as the childe without milke perisheth and hauing too little languisheth so the poore soules of men vnder ignorant ministers or such as be vnapt to teach them doe perish and decay Hos 4.6 1 Tim. 3. 2 Tim. 2.15 My people perish saith the Lord for want of knowledge and a Bishop saith the Apostle must be apt to teach he must know to diuide the word of truth a right 2. We pray against heresie in them whereby the milke of the word as with poyson is corrupted and turned to the destruction of soules Of this hinderance S. Peter speaking 2 Pet. 3.16 saith that there bee many hard places in the Scriptures which the ignorant and vnstable peruert vnto damnation And like vnto this are prophane and vaine bablings which by the Apostle are compared vnto the Canker and Gangreene tending to the destruction of the body Wherefore wee pray 2 Tim. 2.27 that no such preachers may creepe in or be suffered in the Church as doe teach hereticall opinions vainely and prophanely handle the holy Word to the disgrace thereof amongst the hearers 3. Wee pray against idlenesse in Ministers taking the fleece and fat of the flocke but through lazinesse and carelesnes suffering the wandring to be out of the way the feeble without pasture and the diseased and weake without cure and exposing all to the rage of the deuouring Wolfe If hee that hath the keeping of a tower against the enemy committed vnto him and a reward therefore shall sleepe and neglect his charge he is worthy of death by the Martiall Law and he that taking wages and hauing any worke committed vnto him if through sloath he doth it to halues or to quarters he is worthy to bee punished as a thiefe So and much more they which take charge of soules and wages therfore a spirituall worke in hand and hire to doe it and yet are sloathfull and giuen so much to their ease as that they labour not in this worke by preaching praying exhortation yea and by good example of life shall answer as theeues and robbers and vndergoe the vtmost of Gods Law Wee pray heere that if there be any such O vtinam nusquam they may bee diligent or else speedily remoued and more painfull and faithfull placed in their roome 4. Wee pray against wickednesse in the life and conuersation of Ministers for a Bishop must be vnreprouable Leui had both the Thummim and Vrim committed vnto him 1 Tim. 32. When wicked ministers are wicked liuers though they teach things good and the way right yet such a cloud is cast ouer their doctrine that it shineth very dimly and few or none see to follow after it when like Images shewing the way they are seene to stand still without motion they are held as idols to be teachers of lies and what they shew is not imbraced Particular hinderances of Gods kingdome The particular hinderances of Gods kingdome are such as be in euery priuate person in particular These are first Infidelity and vnbeliefe whereby the dore of the heart is shut vp against the Lord that hee cannot rule there as King Heb. 4.2 Where vnbeliefe was it is noted that Christ could doe no great matters Lydiu had her heart opened before that the power of godlinesse wrought in her The Iewes are noted to haue had the world without profit because their hearing was not mixed with faith Faith was the first thing which Satan vndermined in our first parents to beat downe Gods kingdome it is the first thing wherin Paul laboureth with King Agrippa to make him a member of Gods kingdome As all things are possible to faith so it is impossible that any good thing should be with vnbeliefe Wee pray therefore here against this vnbeliefe that the Lord would open our hearts to belieue his word and all the promises and threatnings therein contained 2. Impenitency and hardnesse of heart whereby the mind is without relenting for sinne and reioyceth rather heerein and as the hand by often handling of hard things becommeth daily more hard and insensible so by sinning the conscience becommeth more hard and without sense or remorse for sin Luc 3. Wherefore when Iohn would prepare the way for the Kingdome of Christ hee preacheth repentance the putting away of this hardnes in sinning Esa 66 2. and when the Prophet Esay would describe such a man as with whom the Lord doth dwell to rule and raigne in him he saith that he must be humble contrite spirit and tremble at his word Wee pray then heere that the Lord would take away the heart of stone out of vs Ezech. 11.19 and giue vs an heart of flesh as he hath promised so that the power of sinne may be shaken we may tremble for sinne past and resolue vpon newnesse of life for the time to come as good subiects of Gods kingdome 3. Any one raigning sin which is when the soule is quiet in some priuate secret sinne and doth not striue earnestly against it For let it be neuer so small if there be a willing going on in it it is a raigning sinne and God cannot reigne in that heart Let not sinne therefore saith the Apostle Rom. 6.12 raigne in your mortall bodies Eph. 5.14 Hee that promiseth to the enemy of the Land but one peny or one egge towards his maintenance to inuade the countrey is no good subiect to his Prince no more than hee that promiseth horse man and armour neither is he a good subiect of Gods kingdome that resteth and without checke nesteth in lying in petty swearing in vaine talking or euill thinking and fighteth not against these Awake thou that sleepest stand vp from the dead and Christ shall giue thee life if thou sleepest in any sinne thou art without life out of the Kingdome of light 4. Negligence in superiours towards inferiours in parents masters or the wealthy towards the poore children or seruants suffering them to sin leauing them vntaught forbearing to admonish them to further Gods kingdome in them Leuit. 19.17 For if it be a sinne of neglect in any man to let his familiar friend to sinne vnreproued much more is it in such as haue some authority annexed vnto their persons they sinne against that Charge Thou shalt plainly rebuke thy neighbour and not suffer him to sinne 5. We pray therefore that all gouernours of families may shake off negligence towards their charges and though it be painfull vnto them labour to further Gods Kingdome in their families and that the rich in disposing the liberalities
to the poore would not let passe good admonitions but as feed their bodies so indeauour to season their soules with grace 3. The thanksgiuing 3. The thanksgiuing is for the Lords exercising his Kingdome in the right ordering of the world punishing the wicked rewarding the godly spreading the glorious beames of his word for bringing men heereby into the right way for inlarging his kingdome thus for worthy magistrates painfull and faithfull ministers religious neighbours for faith repentance hatred of all sinne and care to doe our duties wrought in vs. Thus the Saints in heauen doe sing continually to the praise of the Lord both for the destruction of the whore of Babilon Reuel 18. and for his kingdome in them And all this is in the second Petition properly comprehending the first Commandement Let thy kingdome come outwardly thy power and prouidence being exercised and inwardly grace being increased and glory hastened Let nothing hinder the comming of thy kingdome neither the deuill nor wicked men neither in the magistracy ministry nor people neither infidelity impenitency any reigning sin or negligence Thy kingdome is come we praise thee for it in our selues and others and all ouer the world Heere also implicitly wee acknowledge our opposite disposition to Gods kingdome and bewaile it Quest 105. In the third Petition what doe you desire Answ That I my selfe and all the people of God vpon earth may as readily obey Gods will as the Angels and Saints in heauen Explan First for the order of this Petition it followeth this Thy kingdome come to shew that where Gods kingdome is set vp his will is endeauoured after and preferred alwayes and not our owne will His will is accounted holy and his way equall our owne will and waies vnholy and vnequall There cannot be a good Tree but it will bring forth good fruite there cannot be faith but it will appeare by the workes neyther can there bee a good faithfull subiect of Gods kingdome but he will study in all things to doe his will Hee is therefore wrapped vp in infidelitie hardnesse of heart and in sinne that preferreth his owne will and goeth on in Rebellion against the Lord what Faith and hope soeuer hee pretendeth 2. The sense of the wordes GODS will is eyther secret or reuealed according to that of Moses The secret things of the Lord belong to the Lord but the reuealed to vs to our children The secret will of God is touching the number of those that shall be saued the day of iudgement the time of the Iewes conuersion the finall confusion of Antichrist and particular estates of other men the particular afflictions and crosses appointed for vs and the day of our death and such like In these things we pray that we may rest contented in the Lords good pleasure when by the euent it shall be made knowne what hard-ship soeuer he hath appointed to vs. The reuealed will of God is whatsoeuer is manifested in his word to be his will concerning both faith and practise we pray that it may be answerably done as it is required Thy will that is not my will thy will only not thine and mine also betwixt which two there is no proportion thy will both for matter and manner and thy will though contrary vnto and against my will In earth as it is in heauen that is say some of our bodies and members as of our soules and mindes of the worldly and such as be not yet called as of those that are called but this is forced without cause the words hauing a proper meaning with good sense In earth therefore is by vs that dwell in this world in the middest or many temptations and prouocations vnto sinne let thy will be done as by the inhabitants of heauen that are free from all temptations and discouragements 1. With such cheerfulnesse and readines as the Saints are set forth in heauen to be continually reioycing and singing and the Angels to haue wings through their readinesse flying as it were to do that which the Lord appointeth them 2. With so perfect an heart free from all hypocrisie louing the Lord with all our heart and out of this loue doing his will as Dauid and Iosiah are commended to haue done 3. In all things not in some onely which wee can most easily incline our hearts vnto or in most still cleauing to our owne most beloued wayes but in all things to the vtter denying of our selues as Zachary and Elizabeth are commended to haue done Luke 1. 4. Striuing after that perfection of obedience which the Angels and saints in heauen yeeld making it our marke that we continually ayme at and therefore not looking backe with Lots wife Phil 3. but pressing towards this with the holy Apostle Paul earnestly desiring to attaine vnto it 5. With all constancy and perseuerance neuer being weary of well doing or fainting vnder the burthen of crosses persecutions for they stand continually in the Lords presence ready to execute his commands and this was holy Iobs praise Though he kill me yet will I trust in him To deny our owne will Supplicat 1. 3. The scope of this Petition 1. in the supplication wee desire grace to deny our owne wills and wayes for vnlesse we be willing to deny that which is pleasing to our corrupt natures and desired by vs we doe in vaine desire that Gods will may be done by vs euen as he which is in some pleasing by-way that he will not forsake doth in vaine desire to goe the right way and as hee that hath a Table-booke wherein many old things haue beene written heeretofore which hee will not consent to haue blotted out doth in vaine desire to haue some other thing anew written there Wherfore Christ teacheth vs to deny our selues thet we may become his Disciples Ezech. 18 Eph. 4.23.24 Cast away all your transgressions saith the Prophet Whereby you haue transgressed and make you a new heart and Cast off the old man saith the Apostle which is corrupt and put on the new man Heere is no new heart or new man according to Gods will granted vnlesse first the old heart the old man be put away Our will is a blind guide leading vs into the danger of our enemies as Elishah led the Aramites Wee pray therefore Lord make vs to deny our owne crooked wills which vntill we doe we cannot doe thy most holy will 2. Wee pray for vnderstanding of the will of God for without this how should we doe it Giue mee vnderstanding Supplicat 2. Psal 119.34 Hos 4.6 Prou 1. saith Dauid and I will keepe thy saw Without knowledge my people perish saith the Lord Get knowledge and get vnderstanding saith Wisedome in the Prouerbs No seruant can doe the will of his maister vnlesse he knoweth it neither can he walke after the Spirit and doe the will of God that is not by the spirit instructed to know all things in Gods will
3. We pray for faith whereby to belieue Supplicat 3. that the will of God reuealed vnto vs in his will and to apply his gratious promises to our owne soules for knowledge will not profit without faith without the Spirits teaching of vs as hee taught Peter when to his commendation Christ saith Math. 16.16 flesh and bloud hath not reuealed it vnto thee but the Spirit of my Father which is in heauen Nay to beleeue is to do the will of God for this is the will of the Father saith Christ Iohn 6.4 that yee beleeue in him whom hee hath sent 4. We pray for power to obey the holy will Supplicat 4. and commandements of the Lord now this obedience is both actiue and passiue in doing and suffering Actiue obedience is both gederall and speciall Generall is our sanctification for this is the will of God saith S. Paul euen your sanctification 1 Thes 4.3 leading an holy iust and good life holy by praying reading hearing of the word and meditation as it is commanded 1 Thes 5.27 Psal 1. pray continually and in all things giue thankes and Blessed is that man which doth meditate in the law of God c. iust Psal 15. by righteous and equal dealing with all men as he which shal dwell in the Tabernacle of the most high is vncorrupt in all his wayes good by beneficence and workes of charity towards the poore as warning is giuen to rich men to distribute 1 Tim. 6.17 and giue vnto the poore Speciall obedience is in workes of our speciall callings as we are Princes gouernours or subiects ministers or people husband 1 Cor. 7.10 or wife father or childe maister or seruant of these it is commanded Let euery man remaine in that vocation wherein he is called And more particularly the King and magistrate are set for the praise of the good and the punishment of euill doers Rom. 13. the people must bee obedient to the magistrate Eph. 6. The father must bring vp his childe in the information and feare of the Lord children must obey their parents and likewise for the rest 1. Tim. 3. Coll. 3. Of this obedience there be fiue rules Rules of obeying Gods will and mans Eph. 6.1 Verse 7. Acts 4. 1. Obey Gods will absolutely for himselfe obey man only in God and for God therefore it is added Children obey your parents in the Lord and Seruants obey your masters as seruing the Lord. Esa 29.13 And when men command any thing against the will of God the example of the Apostles is to bee followed obeying God rather then man 2. Obey God in the manner as well as in the matter which he commanded for he is wisest and knoweth best what will please himselfe Otherwise in vaine doe yee worship me saith the Lord. And thou shalt not make any grauen Image to worship the Lord by Obey God in all the matter by him commanded and not in something of thine owne inuention Esay 1.12 as Saul and Peter lest it be said Who required these things at your hands Math. 12. 3. In doing the workes of piety let them giue place if necessity calleth to a work of charity as to thy neighbours house being on fire his Oxe or other beast being fallen into a pit vpon the Sabaoth day 4. Let the workes of thy priuate calling giue place to workes of a publike calling and generall if thou bee labouring vpon the sixe dayes the Lord calling to his house by appointing solemne meetings to his worship thou must leaue thy worke Leuit. 23. and attend vpon the Lord there Thus feast of the Passeouer was kept vpon the sixe dayes the feast of Tabernacles of â—â—â—st fruits purim and when the Lord called to any fasting c. 5. The workes of a generall coÌ„mon calling must giue place to the works of a speciall vndoubted calling being contrary if a man at any time hath such as Abraham had to kil his own sonne the man whom the Prophet bad to smite and wound him and the Prophet that was forbidden to eate bread in the place of Ieroboams Idolatry 1 Pet 2.15 Passiue obedience is in bearing patiently according to Gods will whatsoeuer is his will to lay vpon vs This is the will of GOD saith Peter that by well doeing yee put to silence the ignorance of foolish men speaking of subiection to the Tyrants of those times and to seruants being wrongfully punished hee propoundeth this comfort If any man for conscience towards GOD indureth wrongfully Verse 19. that is thanke worthy If any man therefore grudgeth and be impatient hee doth against the will of the LORD Now that all our obedience may the better bee accepted it must haue these three properties 1. Chearefulnes and readines it is spoken of as a thing taxed in Cain that in processe of time he came to doe sacrifice Obedience acceptable Gen. 4. 2 Cor. 8. Iam. 1. and God loueth a cheerefull giuer saith Paul he loueth one like to himselfe who readily bestowerh vpon such as aske vpbraiding no man It is not therefore sufficient to obey eyther in doing or suffering when we must needes and are pressed hereunto but we must willingly and cheerefully obey euen in bearing any crosse wherefore He that will be my Disciple saith Christ Matth. 10. must take vp his crosse and follow me 2. Sincerity which is heartily and from the Spirit approuing our selues to God and not affecting the applause and praise of men for thus our obedience will be all lost labor Esa 1. Matth. 6. as that of the Iewes and Pharisies 3. Vniuersalitie which is in all and euery particular thing Marc. 6. for Herod did many things and yet was reiected because he disobeyed in one thing but Iob is approued obediently professing his subiection to God though he should yet aggrauate his misery and kill him 2. The deprecation against all disobedience to the will of God and this is first rebellion an obstinate offending against the knowne will of God when Saul offended thus The deprecation 1 Sam. 15. Psalme 19. his sinne is censured as rebellion This made Dauid so earnestly to pray against this presumptuous sinning Deprecat 2. 2 We pray against prophannesse which is a base estimation of holy duties Heb 12.16 making no more reckoning of the Word of God then of Aesops Fables This is set forth by Esau's example who sold his birth-right for one messe of pottage and is forbidden to all men Vnder paine of being depriued of Gods blessing when we shall seeke it with teares Deprecat Esa 29.13 3. Wee pray against hypocrisie whereby men draw neere vnto God with their lips but haue their hearts estranged from him doing duties which the Lord requireth but not with that vprightnesse This maketh God an Idoll and his worship odious it causeth blasphemy against his holy Name and ruine of many soules who seeing
the Fowles of the ayre the grasse of the field we hauing reason to lead vs which they want Math. 6. for thus doe the Heathen which haue no knowledge of the heauenly Father caring for them 2. It sheweth the deceitfulnesse of our hearts in regard of Faith we thinking wee haue a great measure heereof but being proued lyars when wee come to the tryall by the smaller things of this life for when the disciples were warned of worldly cares Why care yee for these things Math. 10. saith the Lord O yee of little faith and when Peter ready to sinke being afraid for the waues of the Sea cryed out Master saue me The Lord rebuketh him saying O thou of little faith why diddest thou doubt as if he should haue said there is little faith indeed if there bee distrustfull caring for wordly things in time of want or despaire in time of danger S. Paul concludeth on the contrary side from faith making Christ ours and peace with God belieued Wherefore we reioyce in tribulation Rom. 5.1 Rom. 5.32 and hauing giuen vs Christ how should hee not together with him giue vs all things also He that beleeueth not that the King will giue him sixepence how can hee beleeue that he will giue him an hundreth pounds And if thou canst not through faith patiently wait the good pleasure of the Lord for things temporall which are of no valew in comparison of heauenly how canst thou through faith depend vpon him for heauen and euerlasting life 3. The Lord prouideth here for the strengthening of our Faith touching things eternall by ascending from these his gifts below wherein we taste of his goodnesse daily For whereas the Lord notwithstanding our sinnes giueth vs the comforts of this life for which we call vpon him hee doth hereby draw vs on to lift vp our minds to the comfort of the remission of all our sinnes and of euerlasting saluation As Dauid is drawne on in his confidence against the vncircumcised Philistims 2 Sam 17 37. because God had deliuered him from the Lion and the Beare The begger that comming daily to the doore of the charitable Christian findeth reliefe or if hee commeth not hath it sent home vnto him doth heereby assure himselfe of this mans loue and good will towards him so when we finde reliefe at the Lords hands especially crauing it at his gate of mercy in faith and assurance wee may well be assured that he beareth a fauour towards vs and will not suffer vs to perish in our sinnes wee putting our trust in his mercy So that as from our weaknesse about the things of this life we may see the weaknesse of our faith about the things of the life to come so from Gods goodnesse towards vs heere we trusting in his mercy wee may also see and bee confirmed touching his goodnesse heereafter putting our trust in the same his infinite mercy Againe consider in the order that it followeth immediately after this Thy will be done because to haue things necessary for our maintenance heere is a stay and helpe vnto vs the more cheerefully to doe the will of God and to keepe vs from vnlawfull enterprizes Whence we are taught 1. That it is not vnlawfull euen for Christians to seeke for the things of this life in their due place and measure neither is this seeking an impeachment to our Christian profession otherwise our Sauiour Christ would not haue appointed vs to aske Give vs this day our daily bread Wherefore as to bee ouer carefull for things temporall is heathinish dissidence so to be altogether negligent and secure 1 Tim 5.8 is worse then heathenish infidelity as the Apostle teacheth 2. The rule of our seeking things temporall must be not our owne but the will of God for after this wee pray Giue vs our daily bread that is according to thy will and good pleasure restraining vs from all vnlawfull meanes of getting that by true iust and equall dealing onely wee may seeke these things not carking when thou wouldst haue vs secure not sparing when thou wouldst haue vs to spend not trusting to our owne industry 1 Pet. 5.7 when thou wouldst haue vs to cast our care vpon thee For whatsoeuer is thus gotten is extreame losse the losse of the most precious soule 3. Wee learne that they onely vse the goods of this world rightly and seek them rightly that vse them as furtherances to do the will of God and make this their marke which they shoot at in seeking after them not their own pleasure Iam 5.5 or promotion in the world They which seek riches to liue herevpon in pleasure to pamper themselues are accursed of God and shall haue a terrible reckoning to make at the last day Riches are vsed according to Gods will 1. By liberality towards the poore 2. To pious vses for the glory of God 3. To necessary vses for the maintenance of our selues and families to the benefit of the Cōmon-wealth For the sense of the words By bread heere some of the Fathers were wont to vnderstand the body of Christ and the Papists the Sacrament of the Altar and Erasmus saith By bread what vnderstood that it is not likely that any worldly thing should be asked in so concise and short a prayer But this cannot be yeelded to be true First because this Prayer is a perfect patterne for our direction in all things Secondly because our spirituall food is asked in the second petition the comming of Gods Kingdome being the bestowing of his grace and specially of Christ the fountaine of all grace vpon vs. Thirdly because the bread heere asked is but for this day which doth imply a fading and wasting away so as that wee still haue need euery day of new bread which cannot bee said of our food spirituall By bread therefore in this place is to bee vnderstood both bread and all things necessary for our sustenance Leuit 26.26 as the word Bread is vsed where it is said Man liueth not by bread onely but by euery word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God and where the Prophet threatneth The Lord of Hoasts will take away from Ierusalem and from Iudah all the stay and the strength Isa 3.2.3 all the stay of bread and all the stay of water And shewing further what this stay is hee reckoneth vp all needfull things for the well-being of a Land The strong man the Iudge the Prophet the Counsellor c. Sometime bread is properly vnderstood as where the Psalmist reckoneth vp bread to strengthen man wine to cheere the heart Psal 104 14 and oyle to make the face to shine 1 Cor. 3.21 Giue that is sanctifie all worldly comforts vnto vs which by reason of sinne were and doe stand still accursed euer since the fall of man that they may not bee destruction and bane vnto vs in the vsing as wee deserue for I doe not thinke that sinne
the death of Christ from all sinne for blindnesse spirituall expelled for hard hearts mollified and for the extreames and barres of grace despaire and presumption remoued for loue abounding where offences against vs a bound and for malice banished and purged out of vs. Psalm 32. Blessed is the man whose sinne is couered and to whom the Lord imputeth not sinne Hee therefore that is made partaker of this cannot but blesse God againe yea all the Saints in heauen do euer without ceasing sing of this Reuel 5.9 Thou wast killed and hast redeemed vs to God by thy blood out of euery kindred tongue people and nation and hast made vs vnto our God Kings and Priests and we shall reigne vpon the earth c. The supplication therefore is Forgiue vs our trespasses Let none of our sinnes euer come in remembrance against vs but be washed away in the blood of Christ the deprecation let nothing hinder but that thou maist forgiue our trespasses the thanksgiuing thou hast turned our hearts and forgiuen our trespasses wee praise thee therefore and this alike concerneth the whole law Quest 129. What pray you for in the third of these which is the sixth petition of the Lords Prayer Answ That the Lord would not suffer vs to be carried away by the temptations of the world the flesh or the deuill to the committing of sin but that he would deliuer vs from the euill of all temptatious both sinne and damnation Explan For the order of this petition it is added vnto the former made for our soules good so that there be two petitions for our soules and but one for our bodies teaching vs that our care for our estate spirituall before God ought to be double to our care for things temporall and of this world And good reason because the soule liueth for euer the body but a short time the things of the soule are permanent and lasting euer to the comfort of it the things of the body are slitting and fade soone away Lastly the soule is most excellent and of more worth then the whole world the body is base euen as the dust of the earth from whence it was taken and vnto which it shall returne againe So that they do foulely forget themselues which care altogether for the body and take little or no care for the soule when it is poore miserable and naked as is the manner of most men 2. This petition is immediately subioyned after the other crauing the pardon of sinne to teach vs that this is not the only care of Christians to seeke to haue sinne pardoned but they ought as earnestly to striue against sinne and to resist it for the time to come according to the warning giuen by Christ Goe thy way sinne no more least a worse thing befall thee He that seeketh for the pardon of his sinnes and not to subdue and mortifie them is like vnto a prodigall spend-thrift who is no whit the richer though he receiueth much for in like manner though he talketh often of the pardon of sinne and prayeth for it he is destitute and miserable through sinne his prayers not being heard but turned into sinne 3. After that we haue prayed for the pardon of sinne wee pray against temptations tending to sinne being hereby taught that a Christian mans life is a continuall warfare and when one enemy is ouercome and vanquished hee must prouide to incounter with another Wherefore Saint Paul speaking of this estate saith We wrestle not against flesh and bloud but against principalities against powers and against worldly gouernors c. Ephes 6 12. Euen as they which are besieged in a Towne or Castle into which the enemy attempts the entry haue not sufficiently defended themselues if some times they haue beaten backe their enemies scaling their walles or making breaches to come vpon them but they must continually prouide to do the like if they will saue their hold So in the spirituall warfare the enemies must be continually watched against and resisted otherwise we shall bee taken and spoiled of our soules If any man findeth no such need of preparing to resist he is dangerously sicke of a spiritual Lethargy some inchanting Circe hath him at his pleasure hee is sure enough for comming to his heauenly country Let all men therefore awake and seeing their danger keepe watch and ward ouer their soules 2. For the meaning of the words Temptations of diuers sorts Temptation is either that whereby God tryeth man searching and prying into his heart to see whether it be vpright as Dauid prayeth Trie mee O Lord and prooue mee and thou shalt find none iniquity in mee or giuing him some hard commandement as vnto Abraham to kill his sonne and to the young man in the Gospell to sell all that he had and to giue it to the poore or sending him some grieuous affliction which Iames calleth temptation Iames 1.2 willing vs to count it exceeding ioy when wee fall into sundrie temptations Psalm 95. 2. Temptation is that whereby man tempteth God of which the Psalmist complaineth they tempted in a proued mee and saw my workes that is by murmuring and refusing to belieue and to rest vpon Gods prouidence without seeing euident present signes of his power and goodnes and thus whosoeuer saith in his heart God regardeth not or God cannot or will not helpe in the time of necessity tempteth God Matth. 4.7 Againe there is another tempting of God by aduenturing vpon apparant danger without warrant according to which Satan tempting Christ to cast himselfe downe from the pinacle of the Temple he answereth Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God 3. Temptation is that whereby man tempteth man seeking to circumuent him Matth. 22.18 by trying him with politique deuises thus the Pharisees are said to haue tempted Christ for Why tempt ye 〈◊〉 yee hypicrites saith the Lord 4 Temptation is that whereby man tempteth himselfe his corrupt heart alluring and drawing him on to sinne according to that of Iames Iames 1.14 Euery man is tempted when he is drawne away by his owne concupiscence and iâ—â—â—iâ—â—d Genes 3 Matth. 4. 5. Temptation is that whereby the deuill tempteth man and prouoketh him to sinne as hee did Euah in Paradise and attempted against the Lord Christ For these two last temptations of the flesh and deuill we desire here to be deliuered from the third we pray to be kept in the fourth petition from the second in the second petition from the first wee doe not pray to be kept but rather that the Lord would trie vs and vse all meanes which hee seeth best to further our sanctification Lande vs not thus we pray because that howsoeuer the deuill tempteth and the flesh tempteth without being set aworke by the Lord yet if hee be pleased not to leade vs into temptation we shall be safe from danger Now the Lord is said to leade into temptation To leade into temptation what
thee but louing and ready to accept of them and to grant their suites thou shalt make thy glory to shine more and more by being beneficiall vnto vs thy faith and religion shall bee more esteemed and reuerenced and this will bee the end of all that thou doest for vs thine eternall praise yea we giue thee glory in confidence of thy goodnes promise due thankfulnesse and intend this in our desires aboue all things Amen wee verily belieue that it shall bee so and againe with all feruency begge O Lord let it bee so wherefore let vs not bee deceiued of our hope but do thou subscribe to our desires and say So be it 3. For the scope The reasons câ—ntained in the conclusion it containeth sundry most strong reasons for the propping of our faith and assurance in our prayers 2 Sam. 24. First from the Kingdome of God A good King louing and kind to his subiects is easie to be intreated of them and is delighted with their life and welfare but thou art the best King of all we thy subiects who do craue nothing but things needfull for vs and tending to our welfare therefore thou wilt be intreated And the strength of the reason lyeth in the first part that a good King tendreth the good of his people which wee shall find to bee true in all good Kings and Rulers in Dauid who desired when the plague raged amongst his people Let thy hand Lord bee against mee and against my fathers house these sheepe what haue they done And in Samuel being vnkindly reiected by the people yet being in their danger desired to pray for them God forbid saith hee 1. Sam. 12. that I should sinne against the Lord and cease praying for you Yea some Heathen Kings haue excelled herein as Vespasian who was so delighted in doing good vnto his people as that if hee had let slippe any day without doing some speciall good for some man he would say O socii per didimus diem O fellowes wee haue lost a day This disposition therefore to doe good must needes bee much more in the best King of Kings at all times Secondly from the power of God wee haue this reason A King that wanteth no power to doe good vnto his subiects if he be good will assuredly doe for them in all their necessities but thou O Lord art such a powerfull King nothing can hinder or resist thy good pleasure Therefore thou wilt doe these things for vs. Euery part of this reason is euident for nothing but ability can hinder a mercifull Lord from doing for his humble seruants hee being Parens patriae the father of the country Matth. 6. and a father being so ready as the Lord sheweth to doe good vnto his children when they aske of him and as for this King his power is infinite he doth whatsoeuer it pleaseth him in heauen and earth hee is all-sufficient to defend Abraham in strange countries Iacob in Padam Aram Dauid in the wildernesse and Ionah in the whales belly wherefore we may build assured confidence of his mercy Psalm 19. Thirdly from the glory of God we haue this reason Hee that being a great King regarding his glory aboue al things will readily doe whatsoeuer may redound to his honour and glory but thou O God art thus regardfull of thy glory it being aboue all things tendred by thee therefore wee doubt not but thou wilt grant these things of which thou shalt haue so much glory The strength of this reason lieth in the second part that God doth principally regard his glory and that by granting our requests hee shall haue glory The first is plaine both by the most excellent workes of creation redemption c. which serue to manifest his glory according to that of the Psalmist The heauens declare the glory of God c. and according to that of the Apostle who speaking of Predestination and redemption Ephes 1.6 saith that it was to the praise of the glory of his grace And it is plaine also by his dealings honoring such as honour him and bringing downe such as take honour to themselues that hee onely may bee exalted in that day Againe that God hath glory by granting our requests appeareth for that our first and chiefe request is that God may bee glorified and our desire is by being heard in all our requests to haue matter of praysing and magnifying his holy name Fourthly from the eternity of these things for euer and euer wee may reason thus A most glorious and excellent King out of whose power nothing is who remaineth such for euer is euer alike graciously disposed to his subiects but God is a most glorious King and powerfull for euer in all times and ages alike and hath heretofore heard the requests of such as faithfully haue called vpon his name therefore he is still likewise ready to do for vs granting all our petitions The first part of this reason is plaine because that he to whom no change is incident the case being alwaies alike cannot be changeable in his grace and fauour The second part is also euident for God is hee Reuel 1.8 Heb. 13.8 which is which was and which is to come yea Iesus Christ is the same yesterday and to day and for euer Now for his grace in times past and readines to heare the prayers of such as haue faithfully called vpon him no age hath been without large testimony Iacob prayed in his distresse and was heard so that of a man naked and destitute hee was made rich and had great droues of cattell Iehosaphat prayed and had victory ouer his enemies when he knew not what to doe sundry diseased possessed and blind persons both in body and soule prayed and were healed and had their sinnes pardoned wherefore wee need not to doubt but that we also are heard in our desires Fifthly from our confidence expressed in the last word Amen we may reason thus The Lord will grant vnto vs whatsoeuer we belieue shall be granted when we aske but we belieue when we aske these Petitions for we say Amen in hart verily wee are perswaded that it shall bee so therfore they are granted Marke 9.23 The first part of this reason it is the saying of our Lord Whatsoeuer yee aske if yee belieue it shall bee done vnto you for the second if wee dissemble not but haue our heart going with our tongue wee doe belieue and therefore are the more confident to speed of our desires But more especially of these reasons The first hath reference to the second Petition the second to the third the third to the first the fourth to the fourth and fift the fift to the last Petition From hence arise these two conclusions First that they which learne aright to pray are most happy and blessed they build good speed and successe in all their designes vpon the surest foundation in the world the Kingdome power glory eternity and fidelity of
the Lord and therefore as these shall not faile so shall not their labours in prayer and supplication In any attempt without this there is none assurance the builder watch-man seeds-man build watch and cast seede vpon the ground in vaine in vaine are barnes pulled downe and made greater and fruits and goods heaped vp without profit only he that maketh faithfull praiers doth it not in vaine Let euery man then apply himselfe to this exercise and learne to doe it aright by the perusing and due consideration of these and the like meditations Secondly as the first beginning of all things is from God so their end also is in him to set forth his Kingdome power and glorie for euer and therefore it shall bee our wisedome in all things alwaies to respect God to come to him to walke with him as Enoch did and with Dauid say in all things Not vnto vs O Lord not vnto vs but vnto thy name we giue the glory If we aime at any other thing we shall be disappointed if wee go from God and haue not him in our waies whither we will or not we shall be brought vnto him hills and mountaines laid vpon vs shall not couer vs but we must inpure his angry presence and as from a most seuere Iudge receiue our iust doome Goe yee cursed into hell fire prepared for the Deuill and his Angels and euen by this will he haue glory Of the Sacraments Quest 131. THe benefits being shewed which we are to craue at Gods hands by Praier what further meanes haue wee for the better assuring to our soules the promises of all spirituall blessings in Christ Answ The Sacraments of the new Testament which are the pledges of the Couenant betweene God and his people Explan In prayer there being implied our wants and desires and the temporall and spirituall benefits mentioned which wee are in faith and feruency to begge at the hand of our heauenly father in the next place it is a great comfort to consider how God hath condescended to our weakenesse in affording a kind of palpable obiect to the hand of our faith by outward elements making a sensible assurance of those most spirituall graces and dignities which by prayer wee shoote at as at a marke set a farre off and more insensibly and abstractly perceiued Prayer indeed giueth wings to the soule and maketh it mount vp to heauen and there conuerse as in a glorious Citie but not so knowne and familiar to vs by natiue acquaintance but the Sacraments bring heauen downe to vs here on earth and represent vnto vs more domestically spirituall graces cloathed in tractable elements In prayer we see God yet at a distance and through the prospectiue glasse of faith but in the Sacraments we handle him as it were immediately yet so that our outward senses tarrie not at home as dull schollers in the schoole of nature only but trauell vp to the highest mount of spirituall meditation and therein the language of faith the true Teach-man of the Christian soule haue enter-course with that which naturall elements cannot reach vnto but as they are eleuated by supernaturall signification O the vnspeakable goodnes of our God who vouchsafeth thus to draw vs to him by the cords of man and to stoope downe to vs in conuersation and communicating himselfe vnder the habit of externall Sacraments It was not enough for him to make a couenant with the soule of man vpon spirituall conditions but he would also giue our bodily sences a part to act and an obiect to worke vpon The blessed and blessing Couenant of grace made with vs in the Charter of the Gospell hath the broad seale of Heauen set vnto it for the more sensible confirmation As the Counsellors and Gouernours of Darius his Kingdome Dan. 6. desired the King to seale the writing being assured that so it should be firme and vnchangeable so the Christian soule hauing obtained this mercy to haue the promise of grace made in the Word sealed by the Sacraments is more ascertained that it shall remaine vnchangeable as the lawes of the Medes and Persians that altar not Quest How many Sacraments hath Christ ordained in his Church Answ Two onely as generally necessary to saluation that is to say Baptisme and the Supper of the Lord. Explan Hauing supplied some questions and answers betwixt the Lords prayer and the Sacraments which may serue as an introduction to the Sacraments it remaineth now to proceed to the handling of the Sacraments according to the patterne of the Catechisme propounded first in generall touching the number and nature of Sacraments then in speciall and particular of either of them The Papists make seuen Sacraments Baptisme the Eucharist Pennance Ordination Matrimony Confirmation and Extreame Vnction Their reasons are chiefely because in Ierom s translation some of these are stiled Sacramâ—nta and because seuen is a sacred number both in the old and new Testament there are seuen Angels seuen Trumpets seuen Vials seuen Thunders c. Therefore say they there are seauen Sacraments August serm de sanct 19. Ieron ad occanum But how weak a reasoning this is who seeth not for admit that so many things as are named Sacraments are Sacraments indeed then we shal haue not seuen only but seuenteene Sacraments seeing so many things more are called Sacraments Tertullian calleth the helme wherewith Elishah recouered the axe out of the water Sacramentum ligni The Sacrament of the wood the whole state of the Christian faith hee calleth The Sacrament of the Christian Religion Augustine hath in many places Sacramentum Crucis The Sacrament of the Crosse Ierome calleth martyrdome a Sacrament c. Wherefore all Sacraments by the ancients so called are not properly Sacraments but some signifying or memorable mysteries Sacraments of which there be many Againe for the number of seauen Angels c It is too childish to be insisted vpon as a ground of proofe I intend not here to handle at large the controuersies concerning the number formes and power of the Sacraments I will only for the confining the number of them set downe the conditions requirable in a Sacrament of the new Testament properly so called It must haue first for the originall cause Christ instituting secondly for the matter and forme a visible signe or element and audible forme of words So Saint Augustine â—â—â—ced et verbum ad elementum fit sacramentum where is to be vnderstood that as this word so also this outward element and kind of action must be prescribed by God not inuented by man Thirdly for the end and benefit of it it is a seale of sauing graces And lastly for the extent of it it must be common and necessary to all Christians of what degree soeuer at one time or other Now of the fiue latter reckoned by the Church of Rome for Sacraments Matrimony hath none of all these conditions It is Gods ordinance but in and by nature not grace Christ prescribed
must be a generall turning from sinne in these that come to be baptized so after baptisme there is a daily practise of repentance by confession contrition and reformation For euen after Baptisme we are still subiect to sinne though we striue and fight against sinne daily the flesh leading vs captiue to the law of sin to be deliuered from which we must make a daily practise of Repentance but the seale of Baptisme is no more to be iterated Euen as a seruant being once bored through the eare by his Master without iterating this remained his seruant for euer but if he offended was chastised and reformed often so he that is once truely baptized remayneth Gods seruant for euer but because he doth often offend he must be chastized and reformed by Repentance Quest 135. What is Faith Ans It is a certaine perswasion of the heart wrought by the spirit of God grounded vpon his promises that all my sinnes are forgiuen me in Christ Iesus Heb. 11.1 Explan Hauing spoken of Repentance one thing necessarily required that Baptisme may be compleate it remaineth that we speake now of Faith which is alike required This I say is a certaine perswasion for the assurance that they haue which are faithfull vnto whom Faith is an euidence in their hands as Saint Paul calleth it Faith is the ground of things hoped for and the euidence of things not seene It is a certaine knowledge whereby a man knoweth that hee hath any thing which is made most sure vnto him for which cause it is also commonly called knowledge Esa 53.11 Ioh. 17. 1 Iohn 23. By his knowledge shall my righteous seruant iustifie many And this is life eternall to know thee and whom thou hast sent Iesus Christ And againe Hereby wee are sure that wee know him if we keepe his Commandements It is such a certainty as that it maketh things to come present according to that Rom. 8 30. Iohn 6.47 Those whom he hath iustified he hath glorified And he that beleeueth in mee hath euerlasting life Wherefore Faith expelleth doubting and vncertainty in whomsoeuer it is for which cause when Peter doubted hee is checked as hauing little or no Faith Why didst thou doubt O thou of little Faith Rom. 10.14 Eph. 3.17 The heart is the proper seate of Faith for with the heart man beleeueth vnto iustification and Christ is said to dwell in the heart by faith If it bee therefore but an imagination of the braine or an outward profession of faith in word it is but a shadow and no true grace of faith wrought by the spirit of God for it is supernaturall and diuine not flesh and bloud but the spirit of God is the author of it according to that of Christ vnto Peter Flesh and bloud hath not reuealed it vnto thee Math. 1◠6 but my Father which is in heauen viz by his spirit Of Lydia conuerted to the faith it is said Her heart the Lord opened Act. 16.14 that she attended vnto the things that Paul spake To the same tendeth that speech of our Sauiour Christ Iohn 6. Ioh. 3. No man commeth vnto me vnlesse the Father draw him and the winde bloweth where it listeth so is euery man that is borne of the spirit c. ground on vpon his promises For as without a word of institution there is no Sacrament so without a word of promise there is no faith Iohn 6.40 And as faith is not without a promise so it is not without a promise made vnto mee viz. fulfilling the condition with which euery promise of God is made For it is not sufficient because the Lord hath promised He that beleeueth in the Sonne shall haue euerlasting life and I will raise him vp at the last day that a man hold this and through Christ beleeue the acomplishment of this vnto himselfe but he must by faith apply it lawfully fulfilling the condition which the Lord requireth and the condition is to be baptized to true repentance Rom. 6. dying vnto sinne as Christ died and rising vp to newnesse of life as Christ was raised vp vnto the glory of the Father for the words of the promise are He that is baptized beleeueth shall be saued which baptisme is only expounded then to be when sinne is dead and buried and grace which is newnesse Prou 28.13 liueth The condition is to confesse and forsake all my sinnes to deny my selfe to walke after the spirit and not after the flesh Rom. 8.1 If then I doe thus and lay hold vpon the promise I beleeue it law-fully and the mercy promised is sure vnto me otherwise my faith is vaine and the promise is to me of none effect Obiect If it be so then Faith can neuer make a man sure of his saluaition because it may bee that although hee doth now walke after the spirit in newnesse of life yet hee may fall from this againe Sol. A man cannot be so sure as that he may now grow secure and remisse in going forward in that new life which he hath begunne for he must alwayes worke out his saluation with feare and trembling not be high minded but feare serue the Lord with feare Rom. 12. Psal 2. Math. 16. Iohn 17. and reioyce before him with trembling but hee that beleeueth so as hath beene said is so sure as that the gates of hell shall not preuaile against him Christs prayer shall be stronger to keepe him at one with God than all contrary powers to set enmity againe betweene God and him Rom. 11.29 Iohn 13.1 for the guifts and calling of God are without repentance and his owne he loued vnto the end he loued them And this is a reason rendred by S. Iohn 1 Iohn 2.19 Iohn 17.20 why some that were before counted faithfull turned Heretiques They were not of vs for if they had beene of vs they had continued with vs. Whatsoeuer is or can be said to weaken the force of these grounds presumptuously fighteth against that most cofortable euideēt Prayer of Christ Psal 32.1 I pray not for these alone but for them also which shall belieue in my name through their word So that who-soeuer doth rightly belieue in Christ hee hath Christ on his side by the merit of his prayer vniting him vnto himselfe so that he is made a member of his body no more to bee rent or pulled from him Rom. 3.28 That all my sinnes are forgiuen me in Christ Iesus for this is the maine thing assured vnto mee by faith and wherein the happinesse of man consisteth according to that Blessed is the man whose iniquity is forgiuen and whose sinne is couered Wherefore it is said that by faith wee are iustified that is of sinners are made iust and righteous not onely by that purifying quality that is in faith but in regard of Gods acceptance when we by faith cloath our selues with the garments of our elder brother
so they be few and cheape and not like the ceremonies of the Law which were a costly and burthensome yoake that the forefathers were not able to beare for such was it fit that in fulnes of time should be appointed vnto sonnes Gal. 3. and heires and not to be kept any longer vnder the rudiments of the Law as vnder tutors and gouernours Quest 3 Is there no care to be had of other circumstances for conformity vnto the first institution so that we vse bread and wine in the right forme with thanksgiuing as for the leauen the water which it is likely was mixed with the wine for the gesture sitting c It is not required that we obserue all circumstances no more than that the Iewes in keeping the passeouer should continually stand with staues in their hands and shooes on their feete according to the first institution for Christ himselfe did otherwise keepe the Passeouer Now all men I suppose doe yeeld herein for most circumstances of the place in an vpper chamber of the persons a few disciples men only in the time of the night after supper but it is questioned about the leauen water sitting though little reason to make question about these 1 Cor. 11.17 First if we confider that they are no where precisely expressed though they may be gathered from the place where the institution is described nay which is more where the Apostle repeateth the institutiō though he remembreth the time the night wherein he was betrayed the persons his Disciples yet he speaketh not of leauened bread or water mixed with wine nor yet of sitting Secondly if it bee considered that as the standing at the Passeouer the night c. were taken vp occasionally not purposely as Sacramentall so was the leauened bread this kinde of bread being at hand and sitting or rather leaning downe along which is implyed in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Luc. 22.14 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Matth. 26.20 that gesture being the position of the body at that time Thirdly if it bee considered that as the night season the persons and place are without any intended signification so is the leauened bread and sitting If it bee said sitting doth set forth our Communion with Christ I answere take heede of inuenting this or the like significations which are beyond the word least thou bee such an one as addeth vnto the word of God and least herein thou rashly censure all those Churches wherein standing walking or kneeling is vsed Indeed some circumstances there be which are not only expressed but commaunded also as Sacramentall and these are alwayes necessary in the Lords Supper First the giuing of thankes whence it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Eucharist or Thankesgiuing for when he had giuen thankes it is said that he brake the bread Acts 2.23 Secondly the taking of the bread and of the cup whereby may be signified how the Lord tooke his deare Sonne and set him apart to be crucified and slaine for the sinnes of the world euen from the beginning of the world for hee was not by the Iewes taken and slaine as being by them ouer-powred but hee was deliuered by the determinate counsell and fore-knowledge of God hee was the Lambe of God slaine from the beginning of the world Thirdly the breaking of the bread whereby is set foorth the Lords submitting of himselfe to the death of the Crosse where he was pierced hands feet and side so that the bloud ranne out abundantly from him Fourthly the distributing of the Bread and of the Wine to his Disciples whereby is set foorth how Christ is giuen by the Father vnto all faithfull Christians to nourish their soules vnto eternall life according to that of the Apostle Hauing giuen vnto vs Christ Iesus how shall hee not together with him giue vs all things also Math. 26.26 Verse 27. Fifthly the forme of wordes in deliuering the bread and wine Take eate this is my bodie doe this in remembrance of mee Drinke ye all of this This is my blood of the new Testament which is shed for many for the remission of sinnes Which words are not the same precisely recorded by euery Euangelist but yet so as that the record of any one doth set foorth the signification the vse and the end of this Sacrament So that if a forme of words bee vsed according to these it is rightly done and according to rule as in our Church Eate this in remembrance that Christ died for you c. the precise wordes as they are recorded by Saint Paul being placed immediatly before Now that these things besides that they are expressed are commaunded is to be noted from the command giuen to the Disciples Doe this in remembrance that is not as some interpret it make this my body but doe in all these things as yee haue seene me doe giue thankes take breake distribute and say according to this forme As for other things yea euen for gesture they may be as shall seeme best vnto the particular Churches of God which haue power to appoint any most lowly reuerent gesture such as kneeling seeing that euen in praising God wee are inuited by the Kingly Prophet O come let vs worship and fall down and kneele before the Lord our maker and the people of Israel in Egypt hearing the good newes of Gods appearing to Moses to deliuer them bowed themselues and worshipped so that as well in receiuing a benefit as in asking this lowly casting downe of the body doth well become vs. The chiefe obiection heere against for all else are friuolous is that kneeling was brought in for adoration of the bread transubstantiated for answere vnto which first I say that it is indeed to bee graunted that they kneeled vnto the supposed body of Christ but it is to be prooued that hence it began first otherwise it is as good an argument they kneeled in praying with their heads therefore we ought not to kneele in our prayers they came to the Masse at Easter therefore wee ought not to come then to the Communion but at some other time c. What superstitious Idolaters haue done in the seruice of their idols marreth not what we do like them the fault not being in the thing or gesture vsed but in the end their kneeling being to an Idol ours to the God of heauen giuing his Sonne to our hearts by faith Quest 132. What is the inward part or thing signified Answ The body and blood of Christ which are verily and indeed aken and receiued of the faithfull in the Lords Supper Explan The inward part of the Lordes Supper is the bodie and bloud of Christ which are present to all the faithfull In handling whereof three questions 1 Cor. 10.16 First how is the Lords body and bloud there for that hee is receiued by the faithfull is plaine both because he saith This is my body and my body is meate indeed and my blood drinke indeed
and from the doctrine of the Apostle The cup of Blessing which wee blesse is it not the Communion of the bloud of Christ The bread which wee breake Iohn 6.47 is it not the Communion of the bodie of Christ But how is his body there to bee communicated Not by Transubstantiation as hath been already shewed nor by consubstantiation so as that his body is in vnder or about the bread as the Lutherans teach but onely in a spirituall Sacramentall manner faith making him present vnto the worthy receiuer euen as hereby we possesse euerlasting life according to that He that beleeueth in me hath euerlasting life For as Faith is an eye vnto which things to come are present so it is an hand holding them a mouth feeding vpon them and a stomacke receiuing them and vniting them vnto the person that beleeueth If it be said then the Sacrament is vaine seeing by faith Christ may be receiued without it and he is not outwardly any whit the more present with his body I answere God forbid for it is Gods ordinance to helpe our faith an outward meanes to conuey vnto vs inward grace and sanctification his seale to confirme our faith in his gracious promises As when the King bestoweth any thing vpon a subiect he is assured hereof by his meere donation and giuing it vnto him but yet hee appoynteth vnto him to take the state thereof a meanes of writing and sealing to ratifie what hee hath graunted for more assurance which writings and seale though they containe not the estate about them or in them that is the house or ground in quantitie yet they conuey them vnto him so though the body of Christ bee in heauen and being giuen vnto vs by the Father is made ours through faith yet it hath pleased him for more assurance to appoynt the Sacrament hereby to conuey this rich possession vnto vs and to write and seale to our hearts that Christ is ours by his holy body sanctifying our bodies and soules and by his blood cleansing vs from all our sinnes though this body bee not in or about the bread really in the quantitie as it was heretofore vpon earth And of like nature were the ancient Sacraments appointed to the Fathers vnto which though Christ was not really and corporally annexed yet vnto the receiuers they were Christ through faith 1. Cor. 10.1 Iohn 1.29 for the Rocke was Christ Christ was the Lambe Quest 2 Be there not other wayes besides this of receiuing Christ Answ Yes the Scripture speaketh of two other wayes or meanes 1. Gal 3.27 He is receiued by Baptisme for Hee that is baptized into Christ hath put on Christ 2. Hee is receiued by the preaching of the Word whether by himselfe when he came amongst his owne Iohn 1.12 and to such as receiued him hee gaue power to be the sonnes of God Math. 10.40 or by his Disciples for Hee that receiueth you saith Christ receiueth mee that is the doctrine which hee and they taught being entertained into beleeuing hearts and their persons being welcome vnto them By the word hee is receiued as by the draught of a conueyance and Articles of agreement by the Sacraments as by seales put heereunto Baptisme being properly the seale of a new life which is the beginning of euerlasting life we being dead and buried vnto sinne the Lords Supper the seale of the comforts and strength that wee grow vnto in this life as by most wholesome meats and drinkes till that in the life to come we shall bee continually feasted with him hee being meat and drinke and cloathing and wealth and all in all vnto vs euermore Quest 3 Wherefore is the Communion of the Lords Supper receiued often and Baptisme but once seeing both are Gods Seales and assure our spirituall estate sufficiently by being once put to That the Lords Supper is often to bee receiued the Lord himselfe doth intimate vnto vs where hee biddeth So oft as yee drinke this cup doe it in remembrance of mee Whereupon the Apostle inferreth So oft as yee eate this bread and drinke this cup yee shew the Lords death till he come 1. Cor. 11.26 construing this precept to last till the comming of Christ to iudgement at the end of this world And the reason hereof is first because that howsoeuer our new life is begun at once as is represented in Baptisme yet it continueth from yeare to yeare and must haue often meanes to sustaine it and therefore though circumcision was but once the Passeouer was once euery yeare Secondly because that although we are in Baptisme regenerate and become new creatures yet the flesh still dwelling in vs rebelleth so as that we are subiect to sinne daily against which as the bloud of Christ is continually by faith to be applied to purge vs so the Sacrament whereby his death and bloudshed is represented is often to bee vsed for the more comfortable remembrance hereof euen as to shadow it out before it was the high Priest entred into the holy of holies with bloud once euery yeere Now precisely set downe how often the Lords Supper is to be receiued we cannot because it is left indefinite Acts 10 7. Acts 2.46 The practise of the Primitiue Church was euerie Lords day or first day of the weeke and at the first daily as their dangers were great by reason of the persecution euery day Wherfore in the Canons carrying the name of the Apostles it was commanded that all which came to heare the Word being Communicants should receiue the Communion Et siquis non communicat excommunicatur vt ecclesiae turbator Can. 10. ordinum violator If any man doth not communicate let him be excommunicated as a troubler of the Church and a breaker of order And hereunto do the ancient Fathers assent But this often receiuing was in regard of the times such as at the first institution the shepheard being smitten and the sheep scattered Since in the peace of the Church the Communion hath been three or foure times in the yeare and specially at Easter as succeeding the Passeouer If it be said once in the yeare is sufficient as the Passeouer was but once I answer the Passeouer required a long time euen seuen dayes for the celebration thereof and if it had been often Exod. 12.19 it would haue been too heauy a burthen vnto the people it is not so with the Lords Supper Againe this is the proper time of the right Passeouer the Lords supper in times past besides the Paschall Lambe and vnleauened bread once in the yeare there being many other remembrances of Christ in action viz. the many sacrifices now we haue onely the Lords Supper often to be vsed to the same purpose Quest What are the benefits whereof wee are partakers thereby Answ The strengthening and refreshing of our soules by the bodie and bloud of Christ as our bodies are by the bread and wine Mouns du Plessis
all creatures that is Gods but such are the holy Scriptures as appeareth by these the like Prophesies Ergo c. for no created vnderstanding can of it selfe reach to things to come to say certainly thus it shal be some may coniecture or being appointed as instruments of execution may declare what themselues shall performe as the Deuill did to Saul but God onely hath made it so proper to himselfe to foretell independently absolutely and infallibly what shall come afterwards as that it may well be said Let them tell what shall come let them doe good or euill and say that they be Gods 5. The same is further proued by the Argument handled in the Scriptures which is altogether graue holy tending to the setting forth of all vertue and against all vice wheras as Iustine Martyr hath obserued the writers of the Heathen gods and religion Iustin Martyr were either ridiculous Poets which deriue the beginning of all from the waters handle the quarrels and filthy loues of the gods or Phylosophers more ridiculous for that the very chiefe of them were vncertaine of the beginning of things Now such as the writing is such must needs be the Author from whom it first commeth true it is that he which is vnholy may write things holy good but then they come not from him but first from some other fountaine therefore the most holy who is God must needs be the Author of the holy Scriptures 6. This is proued by the testimony of Heathen men themselues The Law of Moses against Images Numa Pompilius the chiefe religious Emperour amongst the heathen Romans approued of Numenius a Pythagorean Phylosopher saith of Plato that hee was none other but Moses speaking in the Atticke tongue Euseb de prepar Euang. The Oracle of Apollo confessed that the Christians onely had the truth and acknowledged the true God saith Eusebius Tribellius Pollio writing of Moses saith that hee was the only man familiar with God Cornelius Tacitus confesseth the truth of that History in Exodus telling how Pharaoh after many plagues let the children of Israel goe though hee thrust in some absurd fabulous lyes concerning the Iewes Procopius testifieth of Ioshua that for feare of him the Phoenicians left their country Linus and Homer write of the Creation of the world in sixe dayes Ouid of the generall deluge as also of the Gyants rearing of mountaines vp to heauen which is an allusion to the Tower of Babell Abidenus Sybilla and Hestiaeus of the long liues of the Ancients Epolemus of Abraham and how he fought for Lot Plato confesseth that he learned the most excellent precepts of wisdom of the barbarous meaning Moses and the Prophets Now whence commeth this consent of men of contrary minds to the truth of the Scriptures Verily from Gods prouidence that no man might deny that which by the light of nature is acknowledged of naturall man viz the truth and Diuinitie of the Scriptures 7. The same is proued by the single drift of the Scriptures which is only to giue all glory to God nothing to man seeing that the faults of the best are ingenuously and without flattery set downe neither is any mans fauour affected or sought for in any of these books which cannot be said of any humane writings 8. The same is proued by the consent of all the books of holy Scripture though written by diuers men at sundry times Neuer was the like to be found touching mens writings but euen the same Author hath been oftentimes noted to differ from himselfe Wherefore the Writers of the holy Scriptures were vndoubtedly guided by one spirit of truth and what they wrote came from this spirit which is God If any differences seeme to be in these holy writings this is through the weaknesse of our conceit and misvnderstanding and not indeed Quest 147. Hauing this Word of God written is it not sufficient for our saluation without any other helpe euen as to haue a Booke of Statutes sufficeth to be kept from the danger of the Law to those that will Answ It is not sufficient but it must also bee set forth by preaching that the hard places may bee rightly vnderstood wee may bee kept from errours and haue our dull hearts stirred vp to imbrace the holy precepts hereof Explan Many there be who acknowledge the Scriptures to be Gods word but doe not so much regard the preaching of this word prosuming vpon their owne ability to make a good vse of it in priuat by reading for their edification and saluation And some colour of reason there is also for this seeing that the word serueth to acquaint vs with the wil and law of God as a statute booke with the Lawes of the land and knowing these Lawes if we will not obey all preaching cannot bring vs to obedience or doe vs more good But this is a deceitfull colour First because a Statute book is not like vnto Gods booke that being humane and the penalty sensible this diuine and spirituall and not vnderstood by a naturall man so that a man may read much here but remain still as destitute of vnderstanding Actes 8. as the Eunuch who asked How can I vnderstand without an Interpreter Secondly because preaching is the meane by which God hath wrought in all ages and will principally and most powerfully worke by this ordinarily for our saluation 1. Cor. 1.18 1 Pet. 2 2. Thirdly because no man can receiue the word to his comfort vnlesse he reuerence and esteeme of the preaching therof seeing that the word it selfe doth so highly commend and vrge to attend to preaching Fourthly because the Lord who onely can giue light by his word doth direct such as be in darknes to the Preachers of his word Saul to Ananias Cornelius to Peter the Eunuch to Philip c. refusing otherwise to giue them any light Lastly because men are naturally dull and backward to that which is good when they know it so that reading only they are still frozen in their sins it is necessary that by the exhortation of preaching they should bee stirred vp and by the zeale and heat of others bee warmed and become agile and chearefull to doe accordingly In all things wee say for comfort Two are better then one and why should it not be so in this also A man reading alone is forgetfull and letteth it flip soone out of his mind which he readeth a faithfull Minister of Gods word preacheth vnto him and bringeth continually to his remembrance hee is like a sticke lying by a firebrand ready to goe out the Minister stirres vp the fire and layes the stickes together he hath bread by him but is feeble because he cannot breake it in pieces to eate some of it the Minister breakes it vnto him for his comfort I conclude therefore that it is necessary to exercise the hearing of this Word preached besides the priuate reading thereof and hee that hauing the meanes contemneth them wandreth
still in sinne and blindnesse Quest 148. What is the preaching of the Word of God Ans It is properly the expounding of some part thereof the teaching hence the duties to be followed and the sinnes to be auoided and exhorting to doe accordingly Nehem. 8.9 Explan Some there be that moue as much trouble about preaching as others that deny the necessity hereof and content themselues onely with reading some affirming the bare reading of the Scriptures to be preaching some talking hereof one neighbour to another and some the reading of Homilies or Sermons But the preaching of the word to speak properly is more then all these as may appeare both by the practise in the dayes of Nehemiah when it is said that the Priest stood vpon a place higher then the people and read the Law of God plainely and expounding the sence gaue the vnderstanding of the Scriptures And also in the new Testament where after the Lecture of the Law and the Prophets it is said that the Rulers of the Synagogue sent to Paul and those with him saying Act. 13 15. Men and brethren if there be in you any word of exhortation vnto the people speake From hence ariseth plainelie this description of Preaching to be an expounding c. as in the Answere Now for reading the Scriptures though in a large sense it be a kind of preaching because that the truth is hereby set forth and the Gospell and meanes of saluation made known to him that readeth or heareth it read yet it is properly no more preaching then reading is an Oration neither is hee that doth thus any more a Preacher then such an one an Oratour For when the question is made whether reading be preaching it is not meant whether by reading is not the truth set forth and may not sauing grace be wrought in the hearers but whether reading bee the preaching practised by the Ministers of Gods word vnder the old and new Testament which is so much commended for the liuely operation being Gods special and greatest ordinary power to saluation and whether the reading bee that which wee haue charge to intend when we are bidden go preach the Gospel For vnlesse they striue to make their reading such a preaching they question about nothing if to make it such a preaching they striue against the streame the whole current of examples recorded in the Word being against them yea that speciall place which they think a most sure ground for them Moses hath of old such as preach him when he is read in their Synagogues euery Sabbath day Acts 15.26 doth plainely rebuke their negligence seeing that it may well be hence gathered that at all times vpon the Sabbath when the Priests read Moses they expounded and gaue light vnto the people by teaching as in Nehemiahs daies Much more might bee said for the confute of such grosse opinions but because I propounded to bee briefe in all things thus much shall suffice briefly for this Let vs all lay aside partiality whereby wee are carried to fauour our selues and seeke our owne ease and this corrupt fountaine of such troubled opinions being dammed vp I doubt not but wee shall with one consent endeauour to preach in another manner then by reading and familiar talking applying our selues to the right vnderstanding of the Scriptures that we may giue the right sense after the sense find out sound and profitable doctrines strengthened with good reason conuincing the iudgement and after the doctrines frame some forcible exhortations to bring and bow the affections to the light set vp in the vnderstanding that Gods people may haue more grace and his holy name more glorie Quest 149. Who may preach the Word of God Answ Onely such as are outwardly sent of God ordinarily and when extraordinary necessity doth require all such men as are inwardly stirred vp and inabled by the spirit of God Who may preach Explan Hauing shewed what the preaching is it followeth what Preachers are viz. either in times ordinary or extraordinarie ordinarily we are to account him as a fit Preacher who is outwardly sent of God and none other that is in a Country where the Gospell is maintained by the higher powers and an order for the sending forth of preachers is established he is a lawfull preacher of the word that is sent forth according to this order and if any preach being not thus sent they are intruders and not labourers sent into the Lords haruest And this I say for the satisfaction of the people that they may haue a sure ground to rest vpon against al cauils of those that would make theÌ„ belieue that the licensed Preachers of the Church of England are no lawful Preachers either because they which make them had not ordination at the first from such as could lawfully giue it which is the cauill of the Papists or because some forsooth misliked ceremonies are vsed in their ordination which is the dotage of the Brownists For admit that Bishops and other Ministers of the Gospell should faile so that there were none to giue orders or that all were so corrupt as that they would not to any that embraced the truth what should there neuer then be any more lawfull Ministers of the Gospell God forbid for so the Lord should be tyed necessarily to outward meanes of sending forth Preachers and if he wanted vnder-meanes his Haruest should be vnprouided of Labourers But the Church of England God be thanked needeth not to flie to this refuge We can and doe proue our Ordination and succession of Bishops Canonically inuested and continuing the ofspring of our inferior Ministery without interruption mauger the barking of lewd Romanists against our Church whose very Popes haue been many of them meere open intruders Secondly for the reformed Sectaries what other then decent and commendable ceremony can their pure wisdoms carp at in our Ordination Againe admit that some errors should creepe into the ordination of Ministers what shall the Ministers bee disabled hereby and become no lawfull Ministers God forbid for thus the maine vertue of such as take orders should depend vpon some outward circumstance making them if it bee right marring them if otherwise and the people that know not the circumstances of euery mans ordination should bee held in doubt whether they be Gods lawfull Ministers and to be heard or not Rom. 10. Wherefore I say that he is a lawfull Preacher that is outwardly called and sent prouided alwaies that hee preach the truth and no heresies which are errors stiffely defended contrary to the plaine euidence of the Scriptures and if he doth preach heresie which thou thinkest may bee so proued by some faâ—re fetcht Argument yet this maketh not him to cease from being a lawfull Preacher yea though he maintaineth heresie plainely against the word in a Church where the truth is by the higher powers maintained he is stil a lawfull Preacher vntill that by publike authority he be inhibited And the
reason of all this is because such as are outwardly sent by the Ministery of Christs Vicegerents the Apostles successors who ordaine them are sent by Christ and if thus sent who shall say they are vnlawfull Preachers and if not thus ordinarily sent who shall say that they are lawfull seeing it is written How shall they preach vnlesse they be sent And if they be thus sent of God they must likewise be inhibited before they cease to be lawfull 1. Tim. 5.22 Preachers indeed may be vnworthy and vnworthily sent and continued but if through remissenesse or couetousnesse any send them so they make themselues partakers of their sinnes and bring a double woe vpon their owne heads and if any goe being such though sent they make the sacrifices of the Lord to bee an abomination to the people and with Elies sonnes shall haue iudgements making the eares of those that heare it to tingle 1 â—aâ— 2 17. Wherefore bee circumspect yee reuerend Fathers in ordaining and if any degenerate after their ordination exercise your authority by suspending and without speedy reformation by turning them out of the Ministery Is it not lawfull for a man to preach being for gifts sufficient vnlesse hee hath this outward calling or being once sent and forbidden againe without iust cause may hee not lawfully preach any more It is not lawfull to exercise the worke of preaching let his gifts bee what they will bee vnlesse he hath in an ordinary time this outward sending neither is it lawfull to persist in this Office if hee bee inhibited Whereas it may seeme otherwise by the Apostles practice who preached although they were strictly charged not to preach it is to be vnderstood that that time was not ordinary but a time of persecution wherein the enemies of the Gospel reigned and forbad all preaching in the name of IESVS and therefore this practice giueth no warrant when the Gouernours are Christian and doe onely forbidde some men but doe generally commend and commaund the preaching of the truth In times extraordinary when the Gospell is impugned and the preaching thereof not suffered a man must according to the Apostles example rather obey GOD then men that is being inlightened by Gods Spirit and made fit to preach though hee hath no outward sending but bee forbidden it is lawfull for him notwithstanding to preach and set foorth the truth and it is his patt so to doe Quest 150. What is required to the right hearing of the Word Answ To prepare a mans selfe by prayer and holy meditation and by emptying the heart of corrupt affections to attend diligently and reuerently at the preaching of the Word and laying it vp in the heart to doe accordingly all the dayes of his life To heare the word rightly Explan Take heed how you heare was often in the mouth of our Sauiour and must bee alwayes in the eares of such as will heare well otherwise as the Lord saith of speaking good words Matth. 7. Not euery one that saith Lord Lord shall enter into the kingdome of heauen so not euery one that heareth shall be saued but hee that heareth rightly and as hee ought to heare Now for this there must be preparation before diligence in hearing and care afterwards 1. For preparation the Lord sheweth the necessitie hereof when hee requireth that the people should be sanctified three daies together before that they should heare the Law and the wise man Eccles 4.17 who biddeth Take heed vnto thy feet when thou enterest into the house of the Lord and be readier to heare then to offer the sacrifice of fooles so that such as come vnpreparedly come foolishly to heare and are so polluted as that the Lord cannot take pleasure in their hearing That a man may therfore come prepared it is necessary that he be humbled for his sinnes purge his heart of sinfull affections pray for a right disposition and meditate vpon the excellency of the Word and his owne need hereof Hee that doth not before hearing call himselfe to account for his sinnes to be humbled and to craue mercy in the pardon of them is like vnto an ill debter who being ingaged in ten thousand talents to his creditor and an execution out against him doth notwithstanding come boldlie into his presence without seeking by the mediation of friends to make some composition and agreement beforehand what the rashnesse and danger of such is all men know So likewise is it the act of him that commeth to heare the Word of GOD not hauing sought reconciliation aforehand by humiliation and prayer either publike or priuate Hee that commeth to heare not hauing purged out sinfull and vile affections is like vnto the sicke man that would haue some comfortable receit without purging or vnto the wounded man that would haue lenitiues applied to his corrupt sore without corsiues which is the way to greater danger so hee that commeth to heare not hauing purged his heart of malice enuie lust worldlinesse c. is farre from taking the right way to cure his soule for he putteth it further into deadly danger Wherefore Saint Peter warneth to lay aside all maliciousnesse 1. Pet. â—1 2 all guile all dissimulation and enuie and as new borne babes to desire the sincere milke of the Word as who should say ye are vnfit to â—eare vnlesse as new-borne babes yee bee purged so as that ye be without any of these vile affections Euen as a dead flie that lieth hid in a boxe of precious ointment corrupteth it all so corrupt affections though deepely hidden in the heart make the seruice done vnto God naught worth Iohn 4.10 Prayer is as Iacobs Ladder set vp to heauen by which the soule ascendeth and fetcheth downe Gods blessing it is the knocking seeking and asking that euer preuaileth it obtaineth water of life though there bee nothing to draw it with as Christ told the Woman of Samaria saying If thou hadst asked I would haue giuen thee of the water of life Wherefore when the Word is to bee preached Pray for mee saith Paul that vtterance may bee giuen vnto mee and that I may open my mouth boldly to vtter the secret of the Gospell So let euery hearer pray Ephes 6.19 that the Preacher may haue vtterance and his owne heart an open dore of entrance Lastly to consider the excellency of the Word and our owne necessitie stirreth vp an hungring and thirsting deesire after the Word breedeth an appetite and maketh vs fit to digest this food and to turne it into wholesome nourishment to our soules For so excellent is the Word being a light sent from Heauen to inlighten vs in our darkenesse a sword to defend vs a precious treasure to inrich vs food to nourish vs a sweete sauour to perfume vs salt to season vs and a girdle to strengthen vs as that if wee cast our eyes hereupon wee shall vndoubtedly long after it But looke we withall vpon our own
that are borne anew of the holy Ghost Strengthen our weak faith that we may certainely beleeue thy gracious promises of life and saluation that being assured of these best things and that thou hast giuen thy deare Sonne Christ vnto vs we may trust in thee for all other things also Inflame vs with loue of thy Maiestie who hast done so great things for vs And because wee cannot better expresse our loue towards thee then by the loue of our neighbour who is after thy image worke in vs the loue of our neighbour yea euen of those that be our enemies and hate vs. Send downe from heauen the fire of zeale for thy glory into vs so that with all earnestnesse we may seeke to aduance it let vs not esteeme of our owne liues in regard of thy glory knowing that such as honour and glorifie thee thou wilt honour them Giue vs sinceritie that in all things we may stand before thee and be vpright Cast vs down with true humility that in Iesus Christ thou maist lift vs vp make vs poore in spirit that thou maist inrich vs with the heauenly inheritance Temper vs with patience in aduersity whatsoeuer thy holy hand shall at any time lay vpon vs. Teach vs to be meek and gentle according to the example of our Sauiour that we may find rest vnto our soules Make vs temperate sober in the vse of thy good creatures holy as thou art holy heauenly as our hope is in heauen innocent and harmelesse in the midst of this crooked generation and fruitfull in all good works to the glory of thy Name Expell and driue out of vs whatsoeuer is an enemy to thy sauing graces blindnesse and ignorance infidelity and hardnesse of heart hatred and enuy coole and luke-warme affections hypocrisie and dissimulation pride and ambition impatience and discontent harshnes and intemperance prophanenesse and worldlinesse deceit and oppression with all other cursed fruits of the wicked flesh which hinder vs that we cannot do those things which we would and as a violent streame carry vs captiue to the Law of sinne Vnto this we are altogether vnable of our selues we know not what to doe but our eyes are towards thee Let the eyes of thy compassion be therefore opened vnto vs behold our weaknesse and put to thy helping hand to support vs draw vs and so shall we come vnto thee Sanctifie all meanes for our helpe furtherance thy Word Sacraments Prayer Meditations Conference and the like especially let thy loue renewed vpon vs this day stirre vs vp to such an answerable measure of true thankfulnesse as that hereby we may be whetted and haue such a new edge set vpon our desires as that we may goe through all hinderances and with all readinesse performe our dutie vnto thee And forasmuch as the night now approcheth wherein we are to enter into our beds as into our graues and there is no power in vs to rise any more or to saue vs from death and destruction O blessed God be thou our protector and Sauiour Bestow such a competent measure of refreshing by quiet sleepe vpon vs and so safegard and defend vs as that being preserued safe by thy prouidence and comforted by thy blessing wee may rise to morrow more able and willing to serue thee in our vocations And these graces we craue as for our selues so for thy whole Church and for euery part and member thereof especially for these Churches vnder the gouernment of our Kings Maiestie for his royall person and for all estates and degrees vnder him Lord look not vpon the crying sinnes of these miserable times bring vs speedily home vnto thee by true repentance and amendment of life and for thine owne glories sake still let the true religion flourish amongst vs confound all plots and deuices to the contrary Be pitifull to all our afflicted brethren be mercifull to all our kindred and more speciall acquaintance knitting vs all together by the firmest band of the Christian faith til being thus coupled together we grow vp to a perfect temple in the Lord and that onely for the merits of Iesus thy dearely beloued Sonne and our infinitely louing Sauiour and Redeemer Amen A Prayer for the Sabbath before publike meeting O Eternall God who hast commanded a double Sacrifice to bee offered euerie morning and euening vpon the Sabbath day we thy vnworthy seruants here humbled in thy presence in obedience to thy commandement according to our boundē duty desire to offer this double Sacrifice of praier in thy house the house of Prayer And we account it no small part of our happines that we may thus freely thus often come into thy holy presence for in thy presence is fulnes of ioy and pleasures for euermore Blessed be thy name O Lord that wee are yet continued in the Land of the Liuing and that with our life wee haue spirituall light without which our life were more terrible then death and that when we haue abused and walked vnworthy of the light louing darkenesse and liuing therein this glorious light is stil continued to enlighten our darkenesse and to guide our feete in the way of peace Good Lord sanctifie vs and dispose vs now aright seeing by thy prouidence we are this day to assemble and meet together in thy house that the beames of this light may shine amongst vs. Forgiue vs all our sinnes purge and wash vs with the blood of Iesus Christ that euen as the Israelites being washed and sanctified saw thy glorie vpon the mount so we may be fit to come into the same presence of glory Dispell in vs the thicke clouds of natural dulnesse that ouer-spread the eye of our mind so that the light though most cleare cannot breake forth vnto vs remoue that hardnesse of heart which maketh vs insensible and without feeling either of thy most grieuous threatnings or of thy gracious promises suppresse in vs all inordinate affections of anger malice hatred and enuy emptie vs of pride worldlinesse vanity and prophanenesse that as new borne babes we may desire the sincere milke of thy word to grow thereby Put into vs due consideration that we may take heed to our feete when we enter into thy house and not offer the Sacrifice of fooles Thus dispose vs O Lord to thy publike seruice and because a little leauen leaueneth the whole lumpe thy Sabbaths are defiled by vanity and worldly imployment euen when wee are gone from thy house mercifull Father restraine vs here-from helpe vs to consecrate this day as glorious vnto thee and to be sober in eating and drinking holy in conference and talking heauenly in meditation seeking in all things the best edification of our selues and others Open our hands to the necessities of our poore brethren and our hearts to haue compassion vpon such as suffer and be in misery That in all we may be to the praise of thy name keeping a most holy rest and in thy good time come to rest with
thee in thy holy mountaine when euery day shall be a Sabbath and time of vnspeakable delight vnto vs for euer and euer through Iesus Christ our Lord and Sauiour Amen A Prayer for the Sabbath after publike meting MOst gracious God the fountaine of all goodnesse wee desire with thankfull hearts to acknowledge that as at all times so especially this day euen streames of thy grace haue flowed vnto vs to refresh vs when we were drie Thou hast led vs to thy house thou hast set thy doore open vnto vs thou hast heard our prayers and supplications made for our selues and for the rest of thy Church Militant vpon earth suffer them not O Lord to returne empty vnto vs though comming from polluted lips and hearts full of many imperfections Receiue them as sweetned with the precious incense of thy Son our Sauiours passion and perpetuall intercession Thou hast fed vs there with Manna from heauen by the ministry of thy holy word thou hast vouchsafed thy presence vnto vs filling vs with ioy gladnes thou hast giuen vs to belieue to abhor sinne and imbrace thy grace though we are ashamed of our inconstancy and too little profiting in regard of the meanes of so long a time O Lord suffer not this to bee as an vntimely birth in vs or as the grasse vpon the house top that neuer commeth to perfection but worke in vs constancy and perseuerance that where any grace is begun it may be continued and perfited in the day of the Lord and where it is not begun it may be in thy good time Open our eyes still more and more to see those things that concerne the peace and welfare of our soules that wee may folfow after them Giue vs grace to consider the vanity of this world and of all worldly things and that the whole duty of man is to feare God and to keepe his commandements and encline our hearts vnto these and not vnto couetousnes Let vs not be forgetfull hearers of thy Word but carefull doers of thy will let thy Word dwell plenteously in vs that as the Scepter of thy Kingdome it may sway vs as immortall seed it may fructifie in vs as a sword it may cut vp sinne and as a pillar of fire it may guide vs in the night of this world till we come to the heauenly Canaan Forgiue the infirmities of this day our irreuerence in thy worship our vanity worldlines and neglect of so precious time Let not these things hinder but that thy word may become the sweete sauour of life vnto vs but that we may be made hereby fruitfull in all good works to the honour of thy most blessed name through Iesus Christ our onely Mediatour and Aduocate Amen A Prayer to be vsed in the time of sicknes MOst gracious God who onely smitest and art able to heale againe breakest and art able to binde vp againe behold with the eye of compassion mee thy poore seruant iustly broken smitten with thy rod for my transgressions behold I say how I lye at the gate of thy mercy waiting till thy charitable hand bee stretched out to helpe and comfort mee I am a wretched sinner I confesse O Lord and whatsoeuer punishment thou doest inflict vpon mee I deserue tenne thousand times more at thy reuenging hands if thou shouldst enter into iudgement with me In my prosperitie I haue waxed wanton like a ful fed heifer lifting vp my heele against thee I haue giuen my strength vnto sinne and not vnto thy seruice and although thy word hath been sounded in mine eares threatning heauy punishments for my sinnes yet I flattered my selfe in my heart saying I shall neuer bee moued But haue mercy vpon mee most mercifull Father for Iesus Christ his sake remember not these my abusings of thy mercies against mee but let there bee an healing of my transgressions and sins Open mine eyes to see how greatly I haue offended in omitting duties commanded in committing euils forbidden against thee and against my brethren that all my sorrow may be turned into sorrow for sinne that the issue hereof may bee repentance vnto saluation neuer to be repented of And good Father bee pleased vpon my vnfained humiliation and turning vnto thee in mercy to turne vnto me againe speaking peace vnto my mourning soule saying by thy spirit that I shall be comforted And the cause of all misery sinne being remooued out of thy sight let my punishment be remoued also Remember my frailty O Lord how that my strength is not the strength of stones or of iron that I be not tempted beyond that I shal be inabled to beare Temper my bitter cup with such faith patience and wisedome as that I may wisely patiently and with due submission drinke of the same to thy glory mine owne comfort and the good example of others When I am weakest bee thou strongest by thy grace in me and let my prayers in the name of thy deare son preuaile as the wrestlings of Iacob for a blessing in the middest of these grieuous troubles Set the the glory of thy Saints before mine eyes alwaies that I may the better beare these momentany afflictions which are not to be compared vnto that inestimable ioy Make me stedfastly to behold the Lord Iesus heauy vnto the death wounded bleeding and dying an accursed death when hee was altogether without fault or blame that I may not bee despairingly cast downe seeing that I suffer iustly for my sins Giue me a due consideration of thy wonderfull loue manifested in afflictions to thy children that I may reioyce in tribulation seeing that I am punished in this world for my amendement that I may escape the intollerable iudgements of the world to come Turne mine eyes downward to see how thy holiest seruants Iob Dauid and Daniel with infinite others haue more deeply tasted of this cup of aduersitie that I may not grieue to be sorted with them who are now in Paradise with these the like heauenly meditations so fill my mind O Lord that I may beare my infirmities And deferre not but make hast to worke my deliuerance according to thy promise to those that trust in thee I beleeue O Lord helpe mine vnbeliefe let it not hinder the working of this gracious work the freeing me out of this griefe and misery Once againe let mee haue some respit from my paine that I may praise thee in the land of the liuing if through thy mercy I shall be restored to health and strength so sanctifie this affliction as that I may say it is good for me that I haue been afflicted for that I am hereby taught to keepe thy commandements And here I doe promise and vow my selfe O God vnto thee if thou shalt vouchsafe this mercy a perpetuall sacrifice in soule and body to serue thee in new obedience for all time to come If in thy diuine counsell thou hast determined this to be the end of my fraile life here O Lord into thy hands I commend my spirit preserue me to thy Kingdome to the very last gaspe let not Sathan come neere vnto me set a guard of thy holy Angels about me and so assist me with thy grace that both in life and in death vnto the end and in the end I may glorifie thee that my troubles in my bed of sicknesse may end in perpetuall rest in Abrahams bosome and my grieuous pangs in euerlasting ioy and heauenly singing to thee O King and to the Lambe that sits vpon the throne who with the holy Ghost euer liues and reignes one God world without end Amen Grace before Meat O Lord blesse vnto our vse thy creatures at this time prouided for our sustenance that being preserued hereby and comforted we may doe thee more laudable seruice vnto thy glory who art the Author of all good vnto vs through Iesus Christ our Lord. Amen Or this O God who hath iustly cursed the earth and all things therein for the sinne of man pardon our sinnes turne away thy curse and vouchsafe thy blessing vpon these thy gifts which we are now to receiue that we vsing them with temperance and thankfulnesse may obtaine by them refreshing and be enabled by them to thy seruice through Iesus Christ our Lord. Amen Grace after Meat COntinuall praise be vnto thee O Lord who doest continually prouide so graciously for the feeding of our feeble bodies Leade vs hereby to a tast of our spirituall food so that by the helpe of both wee may grow vp in thy seruice both in body and soule till at the last we attaine thy heauenly Kingdome and be for euer glorified both in soule and body through Christ our Lord. Amen Or this MErcifull Father who neuer ceasest to do good vnto vs though wee neuer cease offending thee and now more especially hast renewed thy bounty in feeding vs with thy blessings Let not the common fruition of thy benefits make vs commonly or lightly to esteeme of them neither when wee are fed let vs wax wanton against thee abusing our strength to the seruice of sinne But let thy perseuerance in goodnesse worke in vs perseuerance in all dutiful obedience to our liues end through Iesus Christ our Lord Amen FINIS